Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Endo

2014-08-27T13:02:45Z

Endo:

User Endo

Hobby : reading, sleeping, gaming

habit : roaming around for updates

current activity : translating arifureta in my pace

User talk:Endo

2014-08-27T13:01:42Z

Endo:

==Arifureta==
Hi, nice to meet you and thanks for the translation of Arifureta.. but can you put arifureta in here so that we can get more people to help with the translation, editing and TLC? [[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]]) 02:38, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Nice to meet you too. But, sorry I don't plan to put it in BT because most BT's novels were published one and although Mushoku used the WN, it is a published novel. Also, I don't really like the first come first serve on registering because that was a pain, in addition ones can't say anything about TLC because, what, it need the raw and in BT most people too lazy to compare it to the raw and also there might be people who like to edit just because they feel it was the right things not that it's the right one (my experience from google doc)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo#top|talk]]) 08:01, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei

2014-08-27T00:29:35Z

Endo: /* About TLC */ new section

==Redoing Translations==
Hey, I think this issue has been in and out, so I want to clarify: What if one of the translators deem a completed chapter needs to be redone? Could we post the redone translation as an alternative? -- [[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 17:12, 13 August 2014 (CDT)

== Anyone know? ==
Anyone know how to make a new page for this title--Specifically a separate page for the past updates? Thanks. - Endless

create past updates [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] ([[User talk:X-Rates|talk]]) 23:11, 17 June 2014 (CDT)

== teaser tag ==
I don't think that this project should has a "Teaser Tag" - I think we should replace it with another tag (After all, it is 'Hosted Project'). --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

== volume 02 last chapter ==

i don't know if SilentWolfie reads this or not, so if someone can tell him to look here please do so.
i've looked over the raws for volume 02 and found out that the last chapter he uploaded is the epilogue and not the "Extra Chapter - Goddess of the Forest" (番外編 - 森の女神). in the raws i have it starts on page 301, right after the Roxy image.

That doesn't appear in the web novel、I don't think. Could it be a published-only chapter? [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:04, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Could someone with the published novels go over volume 1 and 2 too see if anything is missing.
Also could notes be added to were there are changes from the webnovel.
--[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 00:58, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

== Update Questions ==

I'm wondering why is the update keeps jumping around. For example suddenly Volume 16 chapter 5 is out, whereas volume 3 hasn't even finished yet. Don't get me wrong, I appreciate every update there is and feeling grateful to each of the translator. I just think it's not an efficient way to translate distant volume which couldn't be read before we finished reading all the volume before it. Thank you for the translations.

Volume 1-3 are being done by Silent, I helped out starting with going through him, then I decided to post directly to BT, I had already posted partial chapters on a forum of volume 4 & 16, so I just finished those up and posted them here while doing volume 4-5. Then someone else also decided to post his translations for the more recent chapters that he does as they come out daily. - [[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]

== Volume 4, すれ違い chapter name ==
Would suggest a change to 'crossing paths', since that gives the mistaken impression of actually coming across each other. I wonder if there isn't a more eloquent way of saying "passing by each other without meeting". [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 02:28, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

: Perhaps the phase "a passing encounter" might work?
: Suggesting they almost met but instead, passed each other entirely.
: Onizuka-GTO 02:55, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Spoilers: Technically their paths do cross, it's not just referring to one person, but Rudeus runs into Kishirika, and Roxy runs into Rujierudo & Eris. Their routes overlap in the same town as well. So I think Crossing Paths is pretty relevant either way. Mushoku Tensei is surprisingly deep when it comes to double meanings someone mentioned the term Chekhov's Gun to me in regards to that previously. -[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]

But the issue is that though 擦れ違い has multiple meanings, "crossing paths" isn't one of them. They're all related to ''not'' crossing paths.

For example, 1) walking right past someone
2) having different opinions to someone （意見の擦れ違い）
3) passing by someone without coming into contact with them

The thing about learning languages is that sometimes people look too deeply into commonly used phrases. Though I can't say for certain, I'm of the strong opinion that a Japanese hearing スレチガイ wouldn't ever think of crossing paths. It's used a lot in literature, and it's always a strong focus on passing by each other.

Of course I'll accept your final opinion without qustion, but I wanted to try and convince you first ahaha. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:23, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Hmmm... it's almost philosophical, I get the literal meaning, but I would consider something like getting on trains going in opposite directions of the same station without meeting, both Crossing Paths and Missing Each Other, heck you could even walk right by each other without realizing it in some situations. Maybe "Missed Encounter" would work better. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:37, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

SPOILERS: 
Ah, I forgot to mention, but when I first posted this I wasn't thinking of the later chapter with Roxy. (I read a few chapters ahead before starting my practice). I had thought the name of the chapter had actually referred to the boat-construction guild head lol. In an earlier chapter, he was entertaining the delusion of saving a ship-builder's daughter, and then getting into his good graces. In reality he knocks the guy out ahahaha. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:00, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

Maybe leaving it would be better just to cruelly give people false hope that they end up meeting there only for them to not? It's a bit too obvious that they miss each other based on the title. Maybe I'm just a sadist. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 10:30, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 18 & 19 ==
I'm pretty sure these chapters are machine translated from google though i could be wrong. There are a lot of awkard grammar, tenses and mistakes. Cross checked with google and most of the lines are exactly the same with minor edit here and there. Can someone check them? -[[User:pumkingboyz|pumkingboyz]]

By the sounds of it, the whole of 18 and 19 needs to be redone, which will take a while. There are still small and large mistakes in Volume 3 and 4. Since he's only one guy, Kaito hasn't gotten around to editing them yet. If you can read enough Japanese to skip to 18 and 19, wouldn't it be fine to edit them yourselves? Ah, though it sounds rude on the net, I'm not trying to be aggressive or anything. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:15, 8 July 2014 (CDT)

I'm still learning Japanese but i have a basic undestanding of what happenning from the posts in AS forum, I could edit it later for more readability but can't guarantee anything for those muddled up sentence I find. [[User:pumkingboyz|pumkingboyz]]

Why are these chapters even here? You might as well just give people the link to the webnovels and have them paste it into google translate themselves. There is no "editing" to be done; anyone touching those chapters that can spot errors would have to retranslate the whole thing anyway. --Anonymous

To the anon above: cleaned up/partially corrected machine translations are far easier to read than raw output, so they're appealing to the type of people who'd rather read this with Google Translate than wait for a better TL. That said, I think that [http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1705 this policy] might apply here. P.S. Sign your posts in the Talk pages with 4 tildes (~) in a row. --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 22:29, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for Myopius, and I do full translation for vol 19, as for volume 18, I will leave it for later and do lower volume first. -- [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

I'm currently editing Volume 18 and 19 that [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] had given me.

I can't edit Volume 16 since it's practically a mess. Volume 18 and 19 are a little bit better.

I propose to remove the chapters in Volume 18 and 19 who's still haven't been edited.

Those with an "Editing in Progress" tag and "Editing completes" tag shouldn't be removed since I already confirmed it with Zmunjali.

I'm currently editing the whole Volume 17 and will have a TLC with Zmunjali or the other translators after I'm done.

[[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] 21:01 22 July 2014 (CDT)

I've added ambiguous and/or plain nonsensical lines from Vol 19, Chapter 1. There's about 30 lines that need TC.

--[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 19:39, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

== Silentwolfies script to wiki ==

Translator Silentwolfies has given consent to copy the scripts hosted on Silentwolfies deviantart website to Baka-Tsuki.

They are available for grammar and spelling correction, original link to the deviantart are to be moved to the corresponding chapters in the registration page for record and accreditation purposes.

I would appreciate any help in this matter, whether you are project staff or not. :)

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 01:00, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

== Chapter names and web novel ==

I think the "Web novel chapter XX" should stay in the names of the chapters, because the text has been translated from the web novel and not the novel, so for example if somebody did TC, or just moved from the japanese novel (or to the novel), there would be some discrepancies.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:53, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

Agreed that's why I added them there when I translated the titles (it was hard to keep track for translating purposes with the different chapter #s as well otherwise). The only ones that don't need it are the first 11 chapters, since it only gets confusing starting from chapter 12 which starts after the prologue of the 2nd volume. For whatever reason it seems like the author stopped using prologues after the 2nd volume. Also, side stories/extras aren't included as chapters according to the authors chapter numbering. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:30, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

As previously messaged to Zuruumi, the primary reason i removed them was that the inclusion of two "Chapter XX" within the same chapter title can be confusion from a readers perspective. They rarely care where it's from, only that it is in an clearly marked order. I guess the secondary reason of that it contributed to an already long chapter name to begin with.

However i understand the concerns, to differentiate between published and web sources, so perhaps a compromise?

I proposal attaching a simplified indication, perhaps something like - "[WNXX]" on the end of the chapter title to stand for: "Web Novel XX".

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 09:38, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

That works for me. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 09:41, 10 July 2014 (CDT)

== easier to translate. ==

is it easier for you guys to translate this because it is available as a web novel instead of mostly light novel?
let me guess you guys are translating it like this. you have two windows open one for the docs and one for the web novels.

It is mostly because most people are using some tools to help with their translations. Even if you used only a wocabulary for every 1000th word it is much eisier to just copy-paste it than to search for it for 15 minutes. Well it is also truth, that this novel doesne´t use so much of hard kanji, therefore making it much easier to translate than for example Mahouka or Mondaiji (well there it is hard because of the riddles).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:38, 12 July 2014 (CDT)

== TL notes ==
Hello, I just combed through the pages and creates Full Text pages so the epub generator can pull the stuff in.
My question is, how much of the (TL: ---) stuff you want to put in the TL notes and references? everything or just the ones talking about definitions? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 00:07, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
EDIT: Nevermind I found the answer. One of Onizuka-gto's notes: (editing needed! Reference & TL notes need tagging!)

== Name suggestions ==

I've come up with some romanization suggestions for several names of the cast:
*キシリカ・キシリス -> Xilica Xilis
*アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ -> Ariel Anemoi Asura (this one surprinsingly goes with the Greyrat naming conventions, as the middle name, Anemoi, is the name given to all of the Greek wind gods; to add to it, "Ariel" comes from the name of a wind spirit from Shakespeare's "The Tempest")
*クリフ・グリモル -> Cliff Grimoire
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 09:14, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Speaking of names... I'm going along with zenith but i really did like janice.
I'm wondering if her name was decided by the author with regards to her life. From the zenith to the nadir... Author's pretty philosophical with his wording.

--[[User:Saihafire]]

== Forum for Mushoku Tensei ==

Its about time that the feedback forum is added to the wiki of Mushoku Tensei i believe, so that we can talk about it and share our view points about how things are going. This will be positive towards the popularity of this light novel, that way we can expect that more people will read it and possible some other translators will be interested in it and join the team of translators making us happy =P
--[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:48, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

There was already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=10166 thread in the Teaser section], so that one should probably be moved/merged into the one you created in the Aux Brigades. I'm just not sure if I have the forum user rights to do it myself... maybe it's time to test it and find out. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:11, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

If not, i'll do it later today.
ah...please send me the link via email or put it here, i'm afraid i won't be able to remember anything after i wake up...at work.
*finally glad the 4am World Cup is over*
~goes back to bed to wake up again in an hour~
--Onizuka-GTO 16:57, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Seems like I managed to merge it without breaking anything, so it should be good now (unless you want to put in a poll, which I didn't do because I think the polls are silly). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:45, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you. Poll aren't required, because no silliness have been brought up.....yet. :p
Onizuka-GTO 20:22, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Raws ==

By the way, I was thinking, whether it is also forbidden to link to raws for this series. It is from understandable reasons forbiden for other series, but as this is a web novel and thus it would break no laws it might be allowed (maybe). Well this is nothing important really, just for my information, as I was considering adding the link to the web novel there.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:02, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

just put the links it the talk section--[[User:Cabman11|Cabman11]] ([[User talk:Cabman11|talk]]) 17:07, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

Linking to raws on the talk pages is also forbidden. A link to the web novel if it's still available on the author's site should be allowed. However, it's usually the case that the author takes the web novel down once it gets a published book. So if it's a copy of the web novel somewhere else besides the author's original posting, then that is still not allowed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:49, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

The link Zuruumi makes reference to is the link to the author's site, with no cached copies intermediary. It seems to me that the author has decided to keep the web version due to the stylistic differences and extra info (like the identity of the video wich was the cause of it all being an amateur self-taken video of her very underaged niece bathing). The fact is, the original web version is still up.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:37, 20 July 2014 (CDT)
:I've just added the link. You can check that it's the official site.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:43, 20 July 2014 (CDT)
:Rather than saying it is still there it is more like it is still living and getting perriodical updates. It might also be the case, that he is trying to go with the:"Buy the book to support me" approach, which is recently seen so often on the internet. And thanks for adding the link :). I hope it will be helpfull to some people (especially as this is quite easy to read thanks to it being in text format and not images as other raws, thus making to quite convenient for using some tools).--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:17, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

== QUESTIONS!! ==

Can anyone tell me how are there 19 Volumes of the Light Novel while there are only 3 volume that came out in the Series Overview section?
Also, are the chapters that you guys are translating are coming directly from the Light Novel or are they just taken from the Web Novel?
Thank you for translating this. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

Yes they are web novel volumes other than the first three which have been published as light novels. Eventually the LN version will come out but generally some of the content will be toned down because the web novel is actually a more raw version. For your other question I'm pretty sure that, up until volume 2's prologue, they are LN translations and after that it is all web novel translation. I'm only guessing but it is on the basis that they only start counting the web novels from there but someone else may correct me on that. I do know that silent wolfie did translate the web novel from the start so it could be that he just contributed those translations. BTW make sure to leave your name next time by writing 3 ~ in a row. 
-[[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]])

Thanks, dude! [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

The name of volume 11 Chapter 6 is "Maid and Boarding Student - Second Part" but I can't find a chapter with the name "Maid and Boarding Student - First Part" - Please check it--[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])02:09, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

The mistake was in copy/pasting a previous title format and then forgetting to delete the XXXX part from it, the correct title is just Maid and Boarding Student no parts. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:45, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

How old is Rudeus in volume 19 and who can he beat in a duel?--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 17:42, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Around 20-21 years old and it would probably be a shorter to list to ask who he can't beat. Which would be most of the Gods, and even fights with Sword God/otherwise. Fights in Mushoku are like rock/paper/scissors. He has opponents he's stronger than but bad at fighting as well. He's pretty strong by that point though through various means. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 18:44, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Rudeus rank question!! ==
In volume 19, it was stated that Rudeus can use emperor rank water magic, so does that mean that he is Water Emperor ranked magician?
--[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Rudeus is one step away from become [God] rank in every magic since basically [Emperor] rank magic is combination of basic spell or [saint] rank spell. example in volume 16 Rudeus unintentionally casting [saint] rank water magic, Cumulonimbus. which caused downpour of rain then he lowered the temperature enveloping the village rapidly and cast, Frost Nove[water splash+icicle break] in vast area[entire villae in an instant. later Orstedd said that what he use isn't Frost nova, but [Emperor] Rank water magic [Absolute Zero]

Frost Nova[advance] = Water splash[basic] + Icicle break[intermediate]

Absolute Zero[MASSIVE AoE Frost Nova] = Cumulonimbus[Saint] + Icicle Break[this magic is to loweirng the atmospher in the area]

yeah, he is already [Emperor] rank in every Offense magic

[Saint] in Healing and detoxification

[intermediae] in God barrier

--[[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] ([[User talk:zmunjali|talk]])

I see that explains a lot.. thanks --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

== Rudeus magic question!! ==
Can anyone tell me the spells rudeus uses and its rank? ex. Water Ball = Elementary rankn Water Cannon = middle rank, Cumulonimbus = saint rank, Absolute Zero = Emperor rank? thanks
--[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

There's a large difference between magic that uses incantations and chantless/voiceless incantations. The purpose of the incantation in magic is to set the parameters like speed, rotation, size, shape, etc... There's formula behind those seemingly mysterious spell words and magic circles. However, when you use chantless magic you're directly modifying the parameters with magic power, through making figures Rudeus has learned how to modify parameters of magic that are normally defaulted with incantations, IE shape, and certain other variations that add to power/hardness.

Therefore, a lot of his magic even basic spells gain Emperor level power, or can't be defined as clearly as others. The way he converts Roxy's King class Water magic into a stun gun/AoE lightning strike is similar, breaking down the phenomena then directly manipulating the magic power to cause the same/similar effect with less wasteful casting as in the incantation. For that same reason it's hard to define if he's considered an Emperor class magician, though many of his spells have that level of power, he's not "officially known" as one. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 01:11, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

so that means he is already emperor rank in all attack magic but it isnt known by other people --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Basically that. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:39, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== Very low Quality? ==

I will need a clarification over this new labelling.

If this is because they are machine translation, then they must be tagged as "preview" to give awareness that they have not been translated with context in mind or that they are a "substitute" in lieu of the registered translated version.

If they are indeed human translated but in a very rudimentary elements then i would rather that the labelling be changed to "'''Editing in Progress'''".

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 02:16, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

It's actually a very good idea.

There some readers that's complaining about the poor quality of the chapter. Volume 16 up to Volume 19 that was handled by [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] was machine translated with him checking the authenticity from the raws.

I agree with this idea.

I'm already done editing Chapter 1-3 of Volume 17, but I changed many lines since it's inconceivable. I'm just awaiting TLC from the translators.

--c0debreaker6 02:49, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

I've seen mention of including volume 16 in that here and there, but the two volume 16 chapters currently up were done by Myopius and I, as far as I know they're both actual translations not machine read/otherwise. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 02:56, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

In that case, I will be labelling all of Volume 17 with Preview tags and add the "Editing in Progress" labels.

Volume 16 chapters are fine and do not need any additional labelling besides the normal odd editing.

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 03:34, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

Ooopppss..... that was a mistake.

I got a copy of Volume 16 from [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] that was basically messy.

-- [[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] ([[User talk:C0debreaker6|talk]]) 19:16 23 July 2014 (CDT)

is volume 19 really translated that bad? don't worry about holding back your answer, I could use this as reference for doing better works.

-- [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

Actually it's what i expected from a raw translation without initial rough editing, but from a readers perspective it's almost liken to a "machine Translation" and it can be hard to reader or understand, especially to non-native english readers. Therefore it is appropriate to draw as much Editing attention to work on these chapters and to tell readers that they are essentially walking on the concrete while it's still wet.
I also think , it will go a long way if you can also add in the Japanese lines on the more "raw" sentences and paragraphs, that way the editors and free translators can help you fine comb and smooth it out and let them help you fill in the content, this will spread the workload and get you moving on to the other chapters faster.

Onizuka-GTO 09:13, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

I'm editing vol 19, chapter 1, and it's... pretty rough. There's a lot of places where I have to link the original text because I felt I might be changing too much.

--[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 19:17, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Pardon my frustration, but it is vexing to see completion just for the sake of completion. I did a brief rundown of what has been translated so far, and the quality has been inferior to that of plywood. It is very grating to see people just dump words down there, expect the machine to do all the work, and not checking through the results before submitting it.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== About the names ==

I think we should have at least an "official" terminologies for the names... There are times when I idiotically mistook the name "Zanis" as a new character since I was a little drowsy, it was a fault made by myself but seriously, it should have been "Zenith". So, I would like to advice/propose that someone (other than myself) to edit those terms on the near future if spotted... If it's okay with you people/translators and editors. [[User:Oninn|oninn]] 23 July 2014 08:50

You can direct your naming inquiries and discussions to the project guideline page:
[[Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology|Mushoku Tensei Names & Terminology Guidelines]]

Regards,

--Onizuka-GTO 04:33, 23 July 2014 (CDT)

== translators ==

thats a poop ton of translators. damn

== Editing issues ==

So after looking through the a few of the volumes I found that there are a lot of sentences that sound awkward.

For example, in Volume 1 Chapter 3 I see this:
"The literacy of Japanese was nearly 100%, but there were many people who were poor in the English language, so there were many people who balked at the idea of going overseas, and they even treated foreign languages as a skill set."

The sentence would sound better if it was rephrased into:
"The literacy rate of Japan was nearly 100%, but there were many people who were in poor in the English language, so they balked at the idea of going overseas and even treated foreign languages as a skill set."

Basically, I'm wondering how much I can change the words and sentence structure when I'm editing. I noticed that translators are worried about changes that remove important information and foreshadowing elements from the story, so I just want to get this issue out of the way now.

--[[User:Sarnik|Sarnik]] ([[User talk:Sarnik|talk]]) 00:54, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I find that editing acceptable. as long as you do not add any words that can change the contextual meaning of the sentence. i.e. changing English to German etc etc etc.

All you did is change "Japanese" to "Japan" add "rate" and "in" (although i suspect that's a mistake).

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 01:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Speaking of editing issues, volume 6 is in need of heavy editing.

I'll upload volume 10 chapter 1 "Rough Translation" later and will help with the editing on sunday.. --[[User:Ren|Ren]] [[User talk:Ren|talk]]

== Anyone else excited? ==

Me, Im particularly excited about who he marries and the sister chapter. I like seeing how powerful he gets, but at the same time, I like to see how he cultivates his relationships with others. I think that is where he really went wrong in his past life, thus, is what should be major points in his new life. [[User:Bunnybacon|Bunnybacon]] ([[User talk:Bunnybacon|talk]]) 16:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

I want to ask some questions before I started to read this. I read the summary on other website and it said that the story has a Harem tag. Can someone clarify if this is true, and if it is, is he going to marry them all?
Thank you! [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

Unlike those typical harem wannabe where the mc can't choose, in this LN the mc married all three heroine. Two childhood friends and his god

I don't want to spoil you or the others who still reading or started.. But you can search in google about rudeus greyrat wiki if you want to find out. --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

If that is the case, then he certainly is living his life to the fullest. I want to live life like him ^.^
Thanks, dude. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

== Machine Translators ==

Can we have all the chapters that were machine translated moved into preview scripts? Editing google translate is not translating; it is editing google translate. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 04:25, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

I think we have too much Machine Translators and it might cause to the quality of the translation to be lower.
We should consider Machine translation only as preview and leave the translate job for human translators!--[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])06:50, 27 July 2014 (CDT)
========
I agree , I am just using google since it'll speed up my work , but I'll put it as preview for now , check the quality and decide whether to put it in as an actual translation.[[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])02:35, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

Okay, this is just getting ridiculous. If people can't even take the effort to correct the names on their machine translations, they shouldn't even be allowed to post them. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 21:07, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

At the rate this is going, the guys are doing transliteration instead of translation...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:18, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 9 PREVIEW??? ==

I just saw that a PREVIEW for all the volume 9 has been uploaded, and its just a machine translation, but arent vanant and kaito working on volume 9? from what i guess is that just some random user just uploaded a machine translation for all volume 9 since nobody registered, besides vanant and kaito are already progressing with volume 9, so what needs to be done? [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]])

I think the translator is practicing his translation? Not sure if he got permission from the supervisor but yeah [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:23, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Though he has writen on his profile, that it isn´t machine translation... this seriously seems to be nothing else than google translation (or something similar). Anyway, as it is preview and there are other registered translators, I suppose moving it to the right side (only on the preview word) and renaming it so, that there is space to place the regular translation, might be the best way to solve this. I already transformed chapter 2 in the way I think should be appropriate. I think there should be no harm for neither the registered translators nor for the one who did the privews if it is done this way. Well if you don´t agree you may revert it, but if you agree you may edit all the other chapters to this less confrontational format.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 16:29, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah don't do that to the ToC page or supervisor will be annoyed. You can do what Zuruumi did and it's fine like that. (FYI too lazy to do what Zuruumi did so if someone can do that..)[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 17:25, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah, I share exactly the same problem as you, which is one of two reasons why I did it only to one chapter :) (the other one is, that if someone was against it he could easily revert it). Well if someone a bit more hardworking than I am comes and sees this it would beš a help if he did the rest.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 18:00, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Preview scripts are fine, but they must not be on a page with "preview" in the title, to differentiate it from the officially named chapter page.

HI well its correct that machine translation is bad in qualiti but if you use more than one my example is using 6 at the same time by this way you can correct the blind spot of them and the result is similar to human translation --[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 11:04, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Cother, unfortunately the quality of the translated chapters is nowhere close to human translation. If you use too many at the same time it will destroy the original meanings. Also, it's pretty obvious didn't use 6 because the untranslated kanji and romaji. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 11:14, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

====Preview Scripts ====
Each preview must have the "preview" tag and i will lock all "preview" scripts on chapters with registered translator.
Onizuka-GTO 20:07, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Some of the preview chapters have a preview header but the chapter link or title does not indicate that it is a preview. --[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 00:58, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

== Rename the links ==

I missed this but I hate the way web novels are being linked as if they are published novels. The web novel also does not have illustrations. You have 24hrs to correct this. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:31, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Ignoring v1 as im pretty sure that that Tl'ed using the publlished volume, but for the other vol something like this? or couple you provide an example.

Volume 2 - XXXXX 
Published Novel illustration 
Web Novel 11 - XXXX 
Web Novel 12 - XXXX 

As for the images you mean remove from the chapter and placed in the 'Published Novel illustration' or completely remove the novel illustration ? [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 21:08, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Make a new section for the web novel. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:22, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

I think Kuroi wants to see something like in [[Log Horizon]] [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 21:48, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Formatted to something similiar to Log Horizon page but don't i have right to delete/remove the page for vol2-4 in published section and vol 1 in the WN section. Addiionally not sure why Orginal Wn section isn't showing up in the app, probaby something to do with the collapse table but i'l stop here b4 it break even more [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 23:07, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

There's no need to hide anything. How you want to format things is for you guys to decide. What I want is a clear distinction between the translations from published novel and from web novel; and that includes their url. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:23, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Really, isn´t the WNXXX part in the name of chapters quite sufficient? Not even speaking about the fact, that the LN is in this case mostly only slightly edited WN. In the first place, the first volume and a part of volume 2 were made from the LN and the rest was translated from the WN, yet there was no inconsistency. I don´t see any reason to complicate things any more than they already are, therefore I don´t see a reason to change it.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:27, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

You can't tell when you're on the page. Link them like so: Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Volume_02_Chapter_01 --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 07:59, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

So it was a problem with the naming of the pages? so if i removed the WN section, reverted back how it was before but changed each of the individual chapter page like Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Volume_X_Web_Novel XX, that would be acceptable? [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 08:18, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Since, it's very unlikely that someone will put of a translation of the published version after the web translation is out, I'll make a compromise and we'll just rename the links. My original idea was to have them in separate section and in different naming. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 08:45, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

When you mean 'rename the links', do you mean 'move the pages'? Normal users like me won't have that authority right? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 13:10, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Changing the link name Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_1|[WN20] Chapter 1: Swindler Calling Himself God]] to something like Mushoku_Tensei:Web_Novel_Chapter_20|[Web _Novel 20] : Swindler Calling Himself God]], so that the page reflect the link name [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 18:38, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah but that means we have to move the pages right? This needs administrative privileges right? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 18:43, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

No need admin rights. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:16, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Ohhh thanks Kuroi - I just went to the IRC channel to ask how. Pumking, tell me if you want to divvy up the work. --[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 21:03, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

sure but i 'm kinda confused now, for example 'Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_1|[WN20]'
i can rename 'WN20' fine but if i renamed the 'Volume_3_Chapter_1' part, the preview show it as a red link. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 21:23, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

You'll have to move the page. I'll do one example for that one for you in a bit. [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 21:25, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Looks like we're done for now? [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 22:54, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

i noticed that if you go through the navi bar, the old page are still there with rediret link, any idea if they need to be updated ? [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]] ([[User talk:Pumkingboyz|talk]]) 23:16, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for all the dirty work, Edit-Slaves. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:22, 28 July 2014 (CDT)

== The Machines Have Taken Over ==

This entire project is basically a joke now and some admin needs to purge it. [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 01:10, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Man this whole project started perfectly then went downhill to a spiral of badness.Now it looks like one whole choo choo crash.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 02:14, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

What are you even talking about? Sure there is one guy with unintelligible text straight from a machine but those are properly put in as previews. The others are pretty fast and good imo.--Random guy

There is only one translator remaining on this project who doesn't rely heavily on some sort of machine process afaik. But sure, if you enjoy Ren, COTHER, zmunjali, and Kazeboy's "translations", be my guest~ [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 13:12, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Meh, it's silly to even mention COTHER or zmunjali since they're just a couple of guys who uploaded a batch of machine translations which are previews and being replaced anyway. As for Ren and Kazeboy, I don't know their methods, they're not perfect but a million times better than trying to actually decipher a machine translation, you can actually follow the story from them. Also Kazeboy said he translates from romaji afaik. If you notice some wrong translations or bad english nothing prevents you from helping out and editing it. There are also at least 2 proper translators working on it atm which is easily visible from the registration page. Anyway, not sure what you think whining will accomplish, personally I am happy to not be forced to read ACTUAL machine translations.--Guy

Ren is clearly translating from a machine. One of the lines is the first paragraph he "translated" is almost copied straight from Google translate. The 毒牙に掛かる one. His "translations" should be moved to preview too. And as for Kazeboy, just checking the most recent edit on his chapter, when the story is talking about 下着 (underwear) and you translate パンツ as pants... What you're basically saying is them deciphering a machine translation is better than you doing it. 05:27, 31 July 2014 (CDT) [[Special:Contributions/173.248.247.253|173.248.247.253]] 05:27, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

I think that Skuizaan is the only one who doesn't use machines at all lol. As I've mentioned before, I'm really new to learning Japanese, so there are heaps of phrases that I need to look up on ALC or weblio. Usually even that isn't enough, so I do google searches on how different people on the internet have used it lol. And even that doesn't work sometimes. The dude just uses a lot of 'sound' type words, like 'xxxっと' and a few times I haven't been able to figure out exactly what it means. I'd be really happy if a real translator (experienced JP to ENG plz) took over the whole thing and did everything from scratch, but by now all the real translators might hate us lol. Maybe we should come back after a 6 year time-skip and redo them all with our mad translation powers. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:58, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Shh, it's a secret, but from time to time if certain compound kanji aren't in my kodansha kanji dictionary, I have been known to visit wwwjdic for some clarifications. And have no fear, I'll be more than happy to go over everything, include my own chapters to verify everything is a-ok. Also, if there is ever something obscure or you stumble across some kind of onomatopoeia that you feel needs attention, post it in that chapter's talk page so I can look into it for you. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 11:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Mushoku Tensei has more unique kanji than a typical light novel, so I think it's unlikely that someone (even a native Japanese speaker) will have memorized every single kanji that appears and not have to look anything up. Rather than online kanji dictionaries or rudimentary parsing aids like WWWJDIC or Rikaichan, I think that "machine translation" typically refers to phrase-based full translation services like Google Translate and Honyaku. At least that's definitely how it works in the visual novel translation community. --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 03:17, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

== Protection LEVEL UP ==

Since the last few days we have had quite a few trolls in mushoku tensei, people writing stuff like machine translator is a god comments in chapters names along with machine translated chapters without even a hint of edition, those that without even asking added themselves to editors and translators, particularly in volume 12. This was notified to Onizuka-GTO, and he managed to fix all the trolls and changed the edition to only confirmed users. Meaning we won’t have trolls anymore. Its sad that we had to come to this but troll users sadly exist :(. Now i think i can speak for all editors that translators using machine translations need to work out their translations better so that the context can be understood and that we editors can fix it and correct any minor mistakes or problems with redaction.
Now speaking of MT users like Kazeboy, he is using machine translations but he is comparing Japanese properly and then after he is done a proper translation he uploads it. Now those translations can be edited since the context is there and exist just some redaction and writing issues. As for Ren and zmunjali, I haven’t seen their work since don’t want spoilers but they can’t be worse than cother. I wouldn’t call what he uploaded even a preview since you can’t make sense half of it, and then expect that editors fix the problem for you, anyone can upload what he did in a few min, so i ask to anyone who uses MT, at least take a few hours of work to do the machine translation properly so it makes sense since editors can’t just guess what its written unless he knows how to read Japanese and read the original text and then fix it but in that case he could be a translator instead. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:07, 30 July (CDT)

Technically I'm a machine translator as well, via converted romaji. I have some issues with certain kanji luckily Vanant and others point it out when it comes up. My only opinion through all this is that when I started it there were no other translators. Wolfie was only going up to volume 3 and after that there were going to be 0 translators. This series deserves more than my bad translations but those are still better than 0 translations for people to enjoy a nice series. I'm glad things have gained interest up to here these past 1-2 months. Thank you, and keep up the good work with the anti-trolling Oni! --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 15:25, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh , I just started reading the discussions. It's well , what to say , some like it and some kicked me so hard :) . Let's put it this way , were there ever anyone who translated fro the start with no mistakes ??? I picked up translation after 7-8 years , my English is sure lacking , my Kanji knowledge is 200 atm , so I am using google's romanji to figure out the context and use 3 dictionary to read the Kanjies I cant read [which are a lot] but am actually translating , sometimes I make mistakes , sorry about that. So I would like it if you helped out , Like [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] after his editing my work looks far better , also I'll start comparing my script against the Japanese text to remove the mistakes such as the one between (underwear and pantsu) , and I just pitched in since I wanted to read the series and share it , if someone else does a better translation [which I am sure there a lot of guys better here , Vantan , Dark Kaito , Silentwolf ... just to name a few] feel free to replace mine :) [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 09:30, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Some of the translators that I know uses Machine translating apps to do their work and checking for accuracy from the raws.
I even asked them what they think about their first translations, they basically wanted to get it and throw it in an incinerator.
I'm partnering up with [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]] at the moment for his translations and I can assure you that he's getting better. I asked him about replacing his previous 'machine translated' chapters and he said that he will do it. I ask the readers to be patient since our translators at the moment are mostly new at this. We editors would also do our best to make this series 'decent' to 'better'. All will be solved with a passage of time.

--[[User:C0debreaker6|C0debreaker6]] ([[User talk:C0debreaker6|talk]]) 23:29, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi , I'd like to help with the mushoku Tensei project , I know that there are already a lot of translators that's why I was planing to re-do just the machine translated chapters.
Is it ok ?
If so which chapters should I do ?
--[[User:giorgio wu|giorgio wu]] ([[User talk:giorgio wu|talk]])

Yo , I did re-read and fixed the issues on Chapter 84 , Trejon did the editing along with Marrow [those are the one I know about], I would appreciate it if you guys can have a look and let me know how it looks now. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 14:55, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Oh, didn't know there a talk for Mushoku Tensei.
Anyway, While I don't like giving out chapters that readers have trouble or difficulty reading it, Baka-Tsuki is more or less a wikipedia for light novels, so any translator can upload what they have at their discretion. There does seem to be a lot of learner TLers for this project, after all, and they may be wanting someone who can give constructive feedback on their work. As pretentious as this may sound, even though my vocabulary I use is greater than some of the other work I wish to have it looked over at the very least; the author sometimes makes it rather difficult with how he words his sentences. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 16:27, 10 August 2014 (CDT)

== quotes or brackets ==

Should spoken text use quotes"" or brackets []?
There is not consistency across different chapters.
It seems that brackets[] are used more often.
--[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 00:07, 5 August 2014 (CDT)

The Japanese version uses brackets which is their version of quotes, to identify spoken sentences by the characters.

Since so far it has been mostly brackets, lets just stick to it and go with the flow.

Onizuka-GTO 01:04, 5 August 2014 (CDT)

As one who started out with brackets then switched to quotes, I'm fine with this (It is how the author does it as well), the only thing that needs to be mentioned is to be careful about the difference between ability names in brackets within quotes. The way I usually do it is:

Monologue = Plain Text

Dialogue = Quotes ""

Secondary Thoughts/Deep Monologue (usually something done differently formatting wise on Authors side, these are pretty rare) = Parenthesis ()

Skill/Names/Abilities/Titles = Brackets []

Foresight = arrows <>

The biggest problems would be with the secondary thoughts, skills, and foresight in (), [], and <> already. If they get changed incorrectly it might read out as if he's saying what he sees in foresight or thinks in his head as dialogue. Just be careful of those things when bulk converting. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 01:31, 5 August 2014 (CDT)

This is more complicated than what i thought. I will but this planned edit on hold until my editing skill gains a few levels. --[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 14:52, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

Why not simple keep using "" for dialogues and change brackets in the on the firsts volumes to ""?, Its easier to see and most are used to it, so chaning it now will lead to confusion.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 20:34, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

There's actually no problem. The author only ever uses 「」, <> and 『』.

- 「」 are the equivalent to speechmarks in Japanese.

- <> are used for foresight

- 『』 is special, and is used for '''everything else''', whether it's skills, 2ndary languages, or phrases that he wants to emphasise.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 12:06, 7 August 2014 (CDT)

==Rudeus Rank==

Rudeus can use emperor rank magic but it was not known by other people, so what is his official rank? Saint or King?

From the latest volume and snip-its here and there I think his official ranks at the end of v19 are: Water King Ranked, Earth Saint Ranked, Wind Saint Ranked, Fire Saint Ranked, Healing Saint Ranked, Detox Saint Ranked, Barrier Intermediate Ranked. North Intermediate.
While his power output of the earth shell around Volume 8 pushed emperor levels of power, it was still an intermediate spell. Also, he was advised to not consider himself higher than Saint class because he didn't know the advanced spells that serve as tests for advancement and so only becomes a Water King when he learns Lightning from Roxy which is the Water King spell. [[User:Unknownadd|Unknownadd]] ([[User talk:Unknownadd|talk]]) 06:04, 12 August 2014 (CDT)

Shouldn't he be emperor rank now since he can use absolute zero which is an advance spell? or it doesn't count?

== Raw Text in Script ==

To clarify a comment regarding "raw" text in the script, any "raw" text from a monetized and published source, is strictly forbidden on Baka-Tsuki.

Therefore this applies to volume 01 - to - Volume 04.
For web novel source however, unless the website is a monetized platform with paywall restriction, it does not fall under this restriction.

However, please be aware of the etiquette of the script presentation and keep all "raw" reference hidden for editorial view only and as minimum as possible.

Onizuka-GTO 21:39, 14 August 2014 (CDT)

== Rudeus Hand ==
Did Rudeus left hand got restored or he is just using the artificial hand Zanoba made? and if it got restored, was it after the fight with orsted or not? thnx [[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]]) 07:14, 19 August 2014 (CDT)

== Chapter 127 ==

Hey~ OnizukaGTO, could you please somehow replace the main version (mine) with Fighter747's alternate version? That chapter was honestly a bit of a rush job due to rl commitments, and Fighter747's reads a lot, lot better than mine. Not really sure how page deleting works, but I'm sure you're the one who does it. Thanks (:
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:03, 21 August 2014 (CDT)

== About TLC ==

It need the raw, right? But how many people actually do it by searching the raw and TLC it unless the raw was at the script....
So, the tag need TLC most practically a useless one, sorry for if this offend someone--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 19:29, 26 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 87

2014-08-01T03:41:29Z

Endo:

Concon = kon kon = knocking sound--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 21:34, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , I don't think that's the case , it more along the lines of sound effect for , yelping , or sniffing , though I am not sure which one would be best here , more like she is makes a surprised sounds when hearing the knock on the door or something.--[[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 22:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

For me, it looks more like kon kon (come the knocking sfx) then the "tsu...!" was the sound she let out because she was startled by that knock (also sniffing was kun kun)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 22:40, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 87

2014-08-01T03:40:27Z

Endo:

Concon = kon kon = knocking sound--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 21:34, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , I don't think that's the case , it more along the lines of sound effect for , yelping , or sniffing , though I am not sure which one would be best here , more like she is makes a surprised sounds when hearing the knock on the door or something.--[[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 22:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

For me, it looks more like kon kon (come the knocking sfx) then the "tsu...!" was the way she startled by that knock (also sniffing was kun kun)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 22:40, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 88

2014-08-01T03:02:00Z

Endo: Created page with "keikaku = plan? (just as keikaku = just as planned?)--~~~~"

keikaku = plan? (just as keikaku = just as planned?)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 22:02, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 87

2014-08-01T02:34:23Z

Endo: Created page with "Concon = kon kon = knocking sound--~~~~"

Concon = kon kon = knocking sound--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 21:34, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 76

2014-07-26T15:40:54Z

Endo: Created page with "kazenoko, is it written as kaze no ko? maybe it means the rumored girl, because she was someone Rudeus heard from fits-senpai--~~~~"

kazenoko, is it written as kaze no ko? maybe it means the rumored girl, because she was someone Rudeus heard from fits-senpai--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 10:40, 26 July 2014 (CDT)

User:Endo

2014-07-24T17:26:18Z

Endo:

User Endo

Hobby : reading, sleeping, gaming

habit : roaming around for updates

current activity : translating arifureta but too much distraction because a lot of release this season in BT hahaha

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 67

2014-07-24T17:18:15Z

Endo:

In regards to Zanoba's speech as Myself, I don't plan to modify it since it technically works for the translation, but if you want to make it sound slightly better with editing, Zanoba uses "royal speech (see archaic first person: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_pronouns)" when referring to "I" and "my", basically referring to himself as "this one" or "myself", editors should take that into consideration when modifying his dialogue. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 00:17, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I've just stuck to using Myself for [Yo]. I always figured This One's was more for the usage of [Waga], though that can be read like "our beloved [subj.]" as well... Still it's good either way. It's not like when you learn basic Japanese you ever find yourself needing to know how archaic things like palace speech and words ending in -nu actually work until you run into that kind of thing doing a translation for some web novel that has stolen your life for the last 30 days... --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 05:17, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

It might come in handy one day when you get reincarnated into archaic Japan as an Emperor. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:32, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Isn't there should be a divider between these sentences :
"In this way I managed to successfully enter into the [Special Student] class.

It seems because the characters have increased, I need to tidy that up at once."
, because the latter was author afterword while the former was rudy's monologue and there was no [after words] in the raw--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 12:16, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 67

2014-07-24T17:16:24Z

Endo:

In regards to Zanoba's speech as Myself, I don't plan to modify it since it technically works for the translation, but if you want to make it sound slightly better with editing, Zanoba uses "royal speech (see archaic first person: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_pronouns)" when referring to "I" and "my", basically referring to himself as "this one" or "myself", editors should take that into consideration when modifying his dialogue. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 00:17, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I've just stuck to using Myself for [Yo]. I always figured This One's was more for the usage of [Waga], though that can be read like "our beloved [subj.]" as well... Still it's good either way. It's not like when you learn basic Japanese you ever find yourself needing to know how archaic things like palace speech and words ending in -nu actually work until you run into that kind of thing doing a translation for some web novel that has stolen your life for the last 30 days... --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 05:17, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

It might come in handy one day when you get reincarnated into archaic Japan as an Emperor. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:32, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Isn't there should be a divider between these sentences :
"In this way I managed to successfully enter into the [Special Student] class.

It seems because the characters have increased, I need to tidy that up at once."
, because the lower one was author afterword while the upper one was rudy's monologue--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 12:16, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 67

2014-07-24T17:09:58Z

Endo: Undo revision 372982 by Endo (talk) I just read the raw

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 67

2014-07-24T17:04:17Z

Endo:

In regards to Zanoba's speech as Myself, I don't plan to modify it since it technically works for the translation, but if you want to make it sound slightly better with editing, Zanoba uses "royal speech (see archaic first person: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_pronouns)" when referring to "I" and "my", basically referring to himself as "this one" or "myself", editors should take that into consideration when modifying his dialogue. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 00:17, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I've just stuck to using Myself for [Yo]. I always figured This One's was more for the usage of [Waga], though that can be read like "our beloved [subj.]" as well... Still it's good either way. It's not like when you learn basic Japanese you ever find yourself needing to know how archaic things like palace speech and words ending in -nu actually work until you run into that kind of thing doing a translation for some web novel that has stolen your life for the last 30 days... --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 05:17, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

It might come in handy one day when you get reincarnated into archaic Japan as an Emperor. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:32, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

About silent(name), is it written as silent(in katakana) or shizuka(either katakana or hiragana), if it was Shizuka then shouldn't that be the one written here--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 12:04, 24 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology

2014-07-18T05:06:39Z

Endo: /* About Rudy's armor */

http://mypage.syosetu.com/mypageblog/view/userid/288399/blogkey/636576/ <--- Author BLOG character bio page (incomplete + spoilers)

http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/192/ <--- Map 3 raw page, if you want to figure out location names. I'm still bothered over Milis, Milishion, and Arusu (capital of Asura)

Thanks for making this page, it was needed though I'm not good with these types of translations. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:28, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

After trying to find out who Zenisu was, the need for such a page became obvious. Please put any names you stumble upon during translation into it so that we can make it uniform throughout the translations. We still need to decide on the variants, though (i.e. Janis or Janice?) [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 05:54, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

The names here and the names in the "Character Introductions" on the Main Page were written differently. Please fix it. --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Exact names are not yet stabilized. Usually the first translator to stumble upon one decides on it, but here even the same translator frequently switches from one romanization to another. Feel free to discuss any discrepancies here, so that we can select the best ones. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:06, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
Also, sometimes later information forces to correct earlier spelling. I.e. when choosing between Greyrat/Greyrait, later there is a reference to "mousy family name". [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:12, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

SilentWolfie translate Rapurasu(sp) the Demon Lord as Lapius. I think the name is a reference to Laplace's Demon. --[[User:Silereamer|Silereamer]] ([[User talk:Silereamer|talk]]) 02:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

I'd like to piggyback on the former comment about the discrepancy for Zenisu being translated as Janice instead of Zenith. The katakana and no less than 4 translation engines spit 'Zenith' out as a solid match. That being said I'll leave my naming contribs here and let you all decide where to go since I'm fielding vol.7 academy arc. Localization of names I'd rather leave to the editors, since they do the polishing anyways. ザノバ・シーローン Zanoba is an ethiopian name and quite common around north africa. No complaints about Shiron/Shirone as the territory surname attributed to him being prince. ギレーヌ・デドルディア Guillain Dedorudia it's a french name, and perhaps an ironic joke, considering Robert Guillain was a french author on works about the nation of japan who was also an eyewitness to the atom bomb drop on hiroshima (sounds like the mana calamity, right?) クリフ・グリモル Cliff Grimoire yet another play on words to his occupation. A grimoire being quite literally 'book of grammar', though this time in an esoteric sense, since he's quite knowledgeable on written magic formations having to do with the nature of summoning magic. ナナホシ should remain Nanahoshi instead of Sevenstar (or variant), at least until any wordplay becomes prevalent, though there is a great deal of mythos in this series dealing with the number 7. アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ Ariel Anemoi Asura is legit. 'Anemoi' is a greek psuedo-deity of the wind, with the lesser chief wind dieties being Eurus, Boreas, Notos, and Zephyrus (the Grayrat branches in the book) カラヴァッジョ　Caravaggio was a 16th century Italian Painter, other localizations of his name also include Caravage. イゾルテ (Izorute) sounds similar to 'Iseult' of Tristan and Isolde fame. A nice story or fast wikipedia read will show similar details in reference to plot involving her character... sort of anyway. キシリカ・キシリス Kishirika Kishirisu - keep the r's and drop the u if it makes it feel easier to the eyes, otherwise it's fine, I think it's personally a play on the word '軋る' Kishiru; which is an annoying sound like a floorboard squeak or the grating of a metal fence post when you swing it open. And considering her FUHAHAHAHAHA she does near every other line she is quite annoying when she's not being useful. (as well as Badi-Gadi and the other Immortal Devil Kings, there is appropriate wordplay for them as well.) For the beasts of the forest of milis continent ギュエス Gaius from the Dorudia tribe is a play on words and also associates with his daughter the dog-beast girl プルセナ Parusena (Lars Porsena, was a king who besieged rome at one point, and had an attempted assassination by a youth named Gaius, even though the youth failed, His bravado caused king Porsena to enact a peace treaty and lift the siege.) ミニトーナ Minito-na (Minnetona) and テルセナ Terusena (Tersena) I haven't found the complete wordplay on yet, so it might just be random, I'll do some looking into it later on if clues arise. 聖獣様 Seijuu-sama Lit. Esteemed Sacred Animal/Holy Beast-sama. He figures quite a bit in vol 18+ because of the importance of ララ (Lara? Lara just fits best in my mind anyway so far) so confirming what to call his name as should be important. Though He does end up being called "Leo" later on. リニア Rinia. No wordplay with this so far, so keeping this as such for now. I expect some wordplay will fall into place since she is something 人神／ヒトガミ Human God/Hitogami keeps throwing Rudeus' way. And it is important to differentiate 人神 Human God from just 神 God (who happens to be ロキシー/Roxy!). and lastly スペルド族 The Superudo Tribe. A couple takes see it as Spelled (as in having an obvious magic enchantment) and one that I didn't get at first, since my brain read it's katakana as 'Speared' having to do mainly with the tribe's affinity to spears which is a major crux of Ruijerd's plot. Anything is fine though. ラプラス Rapurasu is clearly a reference to the Demon of LaPlace, since he was one of the Immortal Demon Lords according to the 400-year history of the world (just currently sealed away in the fortress Chaos Breaker.) --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 03:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)--

^+100 points, that's some awesome reasoning and precisely why I'm no good with names. One thing on the Holy Beast, I've been translating it that way because of Holy sounds best for most aspects of that continent, technically that entire area uses Saint rather than Holy. IE Saint Beast-sama, Saint Milis, Saint Milis Country would be an alternative name for that one though since every other location is named Kingdom and Saint doesn't fit well as a country/kingdom name, I went with defining it as Holy Milis Kingdom. Also, it could have been taken as Sword Saint/Saint Sword Highway, I don't know if that could have some background in regards to Saint Beasts. One thing I do agree on is the meaning behind Superudo, I think I'm going to switch to using Speared for that one. Also, agree on Laplace Demon (Maxwell is a later mentioned character as well AKA Maxwell's Demon entertaining that page is linked to the Wiki page for Laplace, and Maxwell is related to Atofe I believe both who are related to Laplace if I'm remembering the events right).--[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 06:53, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Wow, I didn't know there were so many Greek god references but I'm not surprised. About 人神, it's stated in chapter 160 「準備」 that the world knows him as 人神 (pronounced Jinshin) and Hitogami is more like a personal name that few people know, making his full name 人神ヒトガミ (Jinshin Hitogami, perhaps better translated as Human God Hitogami). Leaving his name in romaji also fits with all the times people ask others about him (for example, when Rudeus first asks Ruijerd about 人神, to which Rujierd quizically replies "ヒトガミ？"). That's my opinion. On a side note, I always thought キシリカ's name would sound good written as Kicilica Kicilice, as it seems etymologically similar to the 魔大陸 town リカリス which is close to リコリス/Licorice. Just figured I'd put it out there. (Alternative spelling for maximum mind-screw: Cicilica Cicilice.) --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 05:34, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Translations engines are not an authority on romanizations, as well as katakana. Best way to find romanizations for names is to look for known persons with such a romanization. Janice is just as good a match.
Guillain is ギラン, not even close to Girune, which is ギレーヌ [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 22:15, 15 July 2014 (CDT)

Sinisl, because naming sense in katakana is truly a troublesome thing, do you mind if I share how I even came to 'Guillain' as the translation? Before anything else, let me apologize now if I come off sounding rude, I don't mean it to be anything other than an objectionary statement.
Firstly, until just this edit, I haven't consulted a translation engine on the matter. Secondly, isn't ギルーネ Giru-ne and ギレーヌ Gire-nu? I sounded ''''レ'''' as ''le'' opposed to ''re'', and got Gilenu, which if you carry the re/le sound with the hyphen, you get a double vowel result ree/lee, which results in something like Gileenu. The '''ee''' coming off as similar to the ''a'' in s''a''y. Thirdly, is that this author does borrow his fantasy names from a wide range of European sources, and just sounding it out made my intuition say it was french.
But, then I decided to check out what the translation engines and pronunciation engines have to say on the matter, since you did have a good idea there, and got these links as what I guess would be empirical evidence for my claim on the name as Guillain.
[http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%AE%E3%83%AC%E3%83%BC%E3%83%8C Katakana to English similarities on ギレーヌ] and [http://www.howjsay.com/index.php?word=guillain French pronunciation of ギレーヌ] with the second link, to me at least the 're' can sound like a 'le' and the 'nu' is just pronounced softly. But if you have a better suggestion than that, please go for it. I'm not trying to step on anyone's toes, rather, I am just trying to help fill in troublesome blanks if I can. It can stay Gire-nu indefinitely if it's easier for everyone.
And as for ゼニス ... [http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%BC%E3%83%8B%E3%82%B9 Katakana to English similarities for ゼニス]. '''Je'''nice is listed, and I can see a logical jump there, but '''Ja'''nice is more like '''ジャ'''ニス if it's JanISS as opposed to '''ジャ'''ニ'''ー'''ス if it's JahNEESE (yes, ask me how I know two women who pronounce their names that way as well -_-). I just can't wrap my head around the entire oversight of reading ゼ '''ze''' as ジャ '''ja'''. Plus, this author uses Rudeus to spout Dragon Quest related nonsense everywhere, and King Zenith ゼニス王 was a ruler of the floating castle of Dragon Quest 6 also happened to be a human instead of what the previous owners were: dragons, so it's not entirely implausible he would use that name using the Zenith->ChaosBreaker->Pergius chain, since Rudeus makes all those 'I became a sage...' jokes to hysterical comic relief, and Sage just happens to be a recurring class in the DQ series. Anyways, that's just speculation on my part, I just happen to see these weird puns like that littered throughout the novel. Anyway, once again I sincerely apologize if my remarks came off as rude, it is not intentional at all. I'm just trying to be constructive and informative about how I come to reach my naming suggestions. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:08, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, of course it is Girenu, eyes get tired of reading katakana so much. Wiki says Ghislaine Thesmar is written as ギレーヌ・テスマー, so that's one good reading right there that doesn't require any inventiveness. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 11:47, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ghislaine eh? wow that's beautiful, because you just pointed out something interesting. Both a Ghislaine ((Which does have a verifiable prounciation as "Gee-len" [http://www.pronouncenames.com/pronounce/ghislaine See audio result #2]) and Linnea (リニア)
("Lin-e-AH") [http://www.forvo.com/word/linn%C3%A9a/ Swedish pronunciation of Linnéa.] Are types of Foliage. Ghislaine being a Rose, and Linnea being a Twinflower. That becomes incredibly humorous when you think how Linnea and Pursena are almost always together. I don't think I would have caught that. Nice job!

Girenu or Ghislaine or Guillain or Ghyslaine? Confused cross-referencing this list and AnimeSuki for the names.. We are talking about one character - right? right?
Whenever you guys want I can try to walk through all the pages and fix the names given permission.. Because I'm in the mood for fixing the names.. If we ever reach a conclusion o_O [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 20:33, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

== About Rudy's armor ==

It was actually spelled as madou yoroi = magic/magical armor, just like how 魔導書 was spelled as madoushou = magic/magical tome or grimoire for short (well, correct me if I was wrong ^ ^)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:02, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology

2014-07-18T05:02:13Z

Endo: /* About Rudy's armor */ new section

http://mypage.syosetu.com/mypageblog/view/userid/288399/blogkey/636576/ <--- Author BLOG character bio page (incomplete + spoilers)

http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/192/ <--- Map 3 raw page, if you want to figure out location names. I'm still bothered over Milis, Milishion, and Arusu (capital of Asura)

Thanks for making this page, it was needed though I'm not good with these types of translations. --[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 05:28, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

After trying to find out who Zenisu was, the need for such a page became obvious. Please put any names you stumble upon during translation into it so that we can make it uniform throughout the translations. We still need to decide on the variants, though (i.e. Janis or Janice?) [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 05:54, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

The names here and the names in the "Character Introductions" on the Main Page were written differently. Please fix it. --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Exact names are not yet stabilized. Usually the first translator to stumble upon one decides on it, but here even the same translator frequently switches from one romanization to another. Feel free to discuss any discrepancies here, so that we can select the best ones. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:06, 11 July 2014 (CDT)
Also, sometimes later information forces to correct earlier spelling. I.e. when choosing between Greyrat/Greyrait, later there is a reference to "mousy family name". [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 06:12, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

SilentWolfie translate Rapurasu(sp) the Demon Lord as Lapius. I think the name is a reference to Laplace's Demon. --[[User:Silereamer|Silereamer]] ([[User talk:Silereamer|talk]]) 02:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

I'd like to piggyback on the former comment about the discrepancy for Zenisu being translated as Janice instead of Zenith. The katakana and no less than 4 translation engines spit 'Zenith' out as a solid match. That being said I'll leave my naming contribs here and let you all decide where to go since I'm fielding vol.7 academy arc. Localization of names I'd rather leave to the editors, since they do the polishing anyways. ザノバ・シーローン Zanoba is an ethiopian name and quite common around north africa. No complaints about Shiron/Shirone as the territory surname attributed to him being prince. ギレーヌ・デドルディア Guillain Dedorudia it's a french name, and perhaps an ironic joke, considering Robert Guillain was a french author on works about the nation of japan who was also an eyewitness to the atom bomb drop on hiroshima (sounds like the mana calamity, right?) クリフ・グリモル Cliff Grimoire yet another play on words to his occupation. A grimoire being quite literally 'book of grammar', though this time in an esoteric sense, since he's quite knowledgeable on written magic formations having to do with the nature of summoning magic. ナナホシ should remain Nanahoshi instead of Sevenstar (or variant), at least until any wordplay becomes prevalent, though there is a great deal of mythos in this series dealing with the number 7. アリエル・アネモイ・アスラ Ariel Anemoi Asura is legit. 'Anemoi' is a greek psuedo-deity of the wind, with the lesser chief wind dieties being Eurus, Boreas, Notos, and Zephyrus (the Grayrat branches in the book) カラヴァッジョ　Caravaggio was a 16th century Italian Painter, other localizations of his name also include Caravage. イゾルテ (Izorute) sounds similar to 'Iseult' of Tristan and Isolde fame. A nice story or fast wikipedia read will show similar details in reference to plot involving her character... sort of anyway. キシリカ・キシリス Kishirika Kishirisu - keep the r's and drop the u if it makes it feel easier to the eyes, otherwise it's fine, I think it's personally a play on the word '軋る' Kishiru; which is an annoying sound like a floorboard squeak or the grating of a metal fence post when you swing it open. And considering her FUHAHAHAHAHA she does near every other line she is quite annoying when she's not being useful. (as well as Badi-Gadi and the other Immortal Devil Kings, there is appropriate wordplay for them as well.) For the beasts of the forest of milis continent ギュエス Gaius from the Dorudia tribe is a play on words and also associates with his daughter the dog-beast girl プルセナ Parusena (Lars Porsena, was a king who besieged rome at one point, and had an attempted assassination by a youth named Gaius, even though the youth failed, His bravado caused king Porsena to enact a peace treaty and lift the siege.) ミニトーナ Minito-na (Minnetona) and テルセナ Terusena (Tersena) I haven't found the complete wordplay on yet, so it might just be random, I'll do some looking into it later on if clues arise. 聖獣様 Seijuu-sama Lit. Esteemed Sacred Animal/Holy Beast-sama. He figures quite a bit in vol 18+ because of the importance of ララ (Lara? Lara just fits best in my mind anyway so far) so confirming what to call his name as should be important. Though He does end up being called "Leo" later on. リニア Rinia. No wordplay with this so far, so keeping this as such for now. I expect some wordplay will fall into place since she is something 人神／ヒトガミ Human God/Hitogami keeps throwing Rudeus' way. And it is important to differentiate 人神 Human God from just 神 God (who happens to be ロキシー/Roxy!). and lastly スペルド族 The Superudo Tribe. A couple takes see it as Spelled (as in having an obvious magic enchantment) and one that I didn't get at first, since my brain read it's katakana as 'Speared' having to do mainly with the tribe's affinity to spears which is a major crux of Ruijerd's plot. Anything is fine though. ラプラス Rapurasu is clearly a reference to the Demon of LaPlace, since he was one of the Immortal Demon Lords according to the 400-year history of the world (just currently sealed away in the fortress Chaos Breaker.) --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 03:08, 13 July 2014 (CDT)--

^+100 points, that's some awesome reasoning and precisely why I'm no good with names. One thing on the Holy Beast, I've been translating it that way because of Holy sounds best for most aspects of that continent, technically that entire area uses Saint rather than Holy. IE Saint Beast-sama, Saint Milis, Saint Milis Country would be an alternative name for that one though since every other location is named Kingdom and Saint doesn't fit well as a country/kingdom name, I went with defining it as Holy Milis Kingdom. Also, it could have been taken as Sword Saint/Saint Sword Highway, I don't know if that could have some background in regards to Saint Beasts. One thing I do agree on is the meaning behind Superudo, I think I'm going to switch to using Speared for that one. Also, agree on Laplace Demon (Maxwell is a later mentioned character as well AKA Maxwell's Demon entertaining that page is linked to the Wiki page for Laplace, and Maxwell is related to Atofe I believe both who are related to Laplace if I'm remembering the events right).--[[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]] ([[User talk:Dark Kaito|talk]]) 06:53, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Wow, I didn't know there were so many Greek god references but I'm not surprised. About 人神, it's stated in chapter 160 「準備」 that the world knows him as 人神 (pronounced Jinshin) and Hitogami is more like a personal name that few people know, making his full name 人神ヒトガミ (Jinshin Hitogami, perhaps better translated as Human God Hitogami). Leaving his name in romaji also fits with all the times people ask others about him (for example, when Rudeus first asks Ruijerd about 人神, to which Rujierd quizically replies "ヒトガミ？"). That's my opinion. On a side note, I always thought キシリカ's name would sound good written as Kicilica Kicilice, as it seems etymologically similar to the 魔大陸 town リカリス which is close to リコリス/Licorice. Just figured I'd put it out there. (Alternative spelling for maximum mind-screw: Cicilica Cicilice.) --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 05:34, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

Translations engines are not an authority on romanizations, as well as katakana. Best way to find romanizations for names is to look for known persons with such a romanization. Janice is just as good a match.
Guillain is ギラン, not even close to Girune, which is ギレーヌ [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 22:15, 15 July 2014 (CDT)

Sinisl, because naming sense in katakana is truly a troublesome thing, do you mind if I share how I even came to 'Guillain' as the translation? Before anything else, let me apologize now if I come off sounding rude, I don't mean it to be anything other than an objectionary statement.
Firstly, until just this edit, I haven't consulted a translation engine on the matter. Secondly, isn't ギルーネ Giru-ne and ギレーヌ Gire-nu? I sounded ''''レ'''' as ''le'' opposed to ''re'', and got Gilenu, which if you carry the re/le sound with the hyphen, you get a double vowel result ree/lee, which results in something like Gileenu. The '''ee''' coming off as similar to the ''a'' in s''a''y. Thirdly, is that this author does borrow his fantasy names from a wide range of European sources, and just sounding it out made my intuition say it was french.
But, then I decided to check out what the translation engines and pronunciation engines have to say on the matter, since you did have a good idea there, and got these links as what I guess would be empirical evidence for my claim on the name as Guillain.
[http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%AE%E3%83%AC%E3%83%BC%E3%83%8C Katakana to English similarities on ギレーヌ] and [http://www.howjsay.com/index.php?word=guillain French pronunciation of ギレーヌ] with the second link, to me at least the 're' can sound like a 'le' and the 'nu' is just pronounced softly. But if you have a better suggestion than that, please go for it. I'm not trying to step on anyone's toes, rather, I am just trying to help fill in troublesome blanks if I can. It can stay Gire-nu indefinitely if it's easier for everyone.
And as for ゼニス ... [http://www.sljfaq.org/cgi/k2e.cgi?word=%E3%82%BC%E3%83%8B%E3%82%B9 Katakana to English similarities for ゼニス]. '''Je'''nice is listed, and I can see a logical jump there, but '''Ja'''nice is more like '''ジャ'''ニス if it's JanISS as opposed to '''ジャ'''ニ'''ー'''ス if it's JahNEESE (yes, ask me how I know two women who pronounce their names that way as well -_-). I just can't wrap my head around the entire oversight of reading ゼ '''ze''' as ジャ '''ja'''. Plus, this author uses Rudeus to spout Dragon Quest related nonsense everywhere, and King Zenith ゼニス王 was a ruler of the floating castle of Dragon Quest 6 also happened to be a human instead of what the previous owners were: dragons, so it's not entirely implausible he would use that name using the Zenith->ChaosBreaker->Pergius chain, since Rudeus makes all those 'I became a sage...' jokes to hysterical comic relief, and Sage just happens to be a recurring class in the DQ series. Anyways, that's just speculation on my part, I just happen to see these weird puns like that littered throughout the novel. Anyway, once again I sincerely apologize if my remarks came off as rude, it is not intentional at all. I'm just trying to be constructive and informative about how I come to reach my naming suggestions. --[[User:Skuizaan|Skuizaan]] ([[User talk:Skuizaan|talk]]) 02:08, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, of course it is Girenu, eyes get tired of reading katakana so much. Wiki says Ghislaine Thesmar is written as ギレーヌ・テスマー, so that's one good reading right there that doesn't require any inventiveness. [[User:SinsI|SinsI]] ([[User talk:SinsI|talk]]) 11:47, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

Ghislaine eh? wow that's beautiful, because you just pointed out something interesting. Both a Ghislaine ((Which does have a verifiable prounciation as "Gee-len" [http://www.pronouncenames.com/pronounce/ghislaine See audio result #2]) and Linnea (リニア)
("Lin-e-AH") [http://www.forvo.com/word/linn%C3%A9a/ Swedish pronunciation of Linnéa.] Are types of Foliage. Ghislaine being a Rose, and Linnea being a Twinflower. That becomes incredibly humorous when you think how Linnea and Pursena are almost always together. I don't think I would have caught that. Nice job!

Girenu or Ghislaine or Guillain or Ghyslaine? Confused cross-referencing this list and AnimeSuki for the names.. We are talking about one character - right? right?
Whenever you guys want I can try to walk through all the pages and fix the names given permission.. Because I'm in the mood for fixing the names.. If we ever reach a conclusion o_O [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 20:33, 16 July 2014 (CDT)

== About Rudy's armor ==

It was actually spelled as madou yoroi = magic/magical armor, just like how 魔導書 was spelled as madoushou = magic/magical tome or grimoire for short--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:02, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Mushoku Tensei:Web Chapter 53

2014-07-17T14:43:48Z

Endo: Created page with "I want to talk about the team, maybe it means innocence team (refer to D. Grayman that use innocence as weapon)"

I want to talk about the team, maybe it means innocence team (refer to D. Grayman that use innocence as weapon)

User talk:Setsuna86

2014-07-13T06:51:57Z

Endo: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Hundred==

Heya, you're a beginner yourself, aren't you? On Japanese, that is. I appreciate the thought to TLC my TL on Hundred, but it'd be better if someone with experience did it, otherwise the TLC would need a TLCC to be sure, you know? Please don't take it personally, but I'll undo your changes for now. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 18:43, 26 January 2014 (CST)

I want the volume to be consistent and also use it as material in order to improve myself. It'd help if I did chapter after chapter to have a common thread throughout the volume. That said I want to TL the volume alone unless I realize I won't be able to see it through. On another note: Isn't there a new volume of Asterisk coming out in February? You sure about starting another series now? [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 09:51, 27 January 2014 (CST)

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

I will begin with vol 8's translation as soon as it will be released, not only because there are many, who want to know quickly what will happen precisely, but even I can't wait. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:53, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Thank you Setsuna for your work with Madan. It feels like its been forever ago since you finished the last novel, but now you've got the prologue up Lightning fast. I can't wait to see what happens next.

Once more thank You for your great work! Ch.2 was really sad by the way. [kosmaj]

Although the moon appeared, as they faced each other like this under the sun unlike the night almost wrapped in darkness, an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure.

Not sure how to restructure this sentence so that it makes sense, also you should check out the history of Madan no Ou Vanadis V8. As I'm currently editing each chp as it comes out. I put up comments and such with my edits, would appreciate it if you look over them, fix them if they're wrong, or modify or tell me about them. Would greatly help with the editing process, and making sure everything is accurate and right. Just when you have the time or whatever. keep up the great job. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

I suggest something like - Although the moon can still be seen, Sasha tightly grasped Bargren in her hand as power gathered. Facing each other like this under the sun compared to the night that was almost wrapped in darkness,an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]]

It's good reformulate, thank you very much. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:50, 10 March 2014 (CDT)

Thank you again for all your work with Madan. It always makes my day when I see you posting progress updates on the registration page. There are a few small edits for the sake of normal English that I'd like to make though, like
(そこまで言うなら。)???
“…If you say up to there.” → "If you're going as far as to say that./If you insist."
I wonder if you'd be fine with that.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]]

Yeah, that's fine with me. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:23, 12 April 2014 (CDT)

First off thank you very much for your translations. I really enjoy Madan no Ou, and I was just wondering if you are planning on continuing translation of Madan no Ou vol 9 when it comes out? Will the updates be posted on your blog upon completion or will it be posted here? [[User:Artimech|Artimech]] ([[User talk:Artimech#top|talk]]) 11:26, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Is a draft going to appear on the blog of new chapters which I can edit? Then you post it on the blog and bt or how it's going to go?--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 21:54, 18 June 2014 (CDT)

Yes, I will post it first in my blog, you will edit it, and then I will post it here BT. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:19, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

So it will be a draft on the blog? Cause on your blog it's listed as 100%, and I want to edit it asap, cause that what I usually do for all the series I edit. Edit: what I mean is I would like to edit it before you post it on the blog, sorry if I caused any confusion.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:56, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

Ah ok. Now I understand what you mean. So can I post a draft now in my blog so you vcan edit (if possible for tomorrow)?
BTW, I made a draft just now, can't you edit it?
[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 17:09, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure no problem reason is, I'm going out tmr and later tonight so I want to edit it now since I got time. So I went on the blog dashboard to posts, only thing I see in the draft section is A pick in Gakusen Vol 6. NVM found it in the pages section though you would put it in drafts. Also I posted comments and questions on the draft, so look them over before posting, just check the revisions of the page it's like Baka Tsuki --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]], ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Okay, next time, I will put it directly in drafts. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 22:26, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure now problem, it's fine with me.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 23:14, 30 June 2014 (CDT)

Here my email: Dual_Blades@hotmail.com --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:03, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙 Slashe and brush aside the dark night, ephemeral fang(sorry to post here because when I post in the chapter discussion page it give me database error--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:29, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙-Prune your way through the darkness,evanescent fang.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 01:01, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

Thanks Setsuna for picking up this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:06, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

You don't thank me. It's something I have planned to do after finishing translating Madan. I have already finished with the of vol03 ch01, but some errors corrections are needed, so I can't post it now. When finished Madan, I will correct those errors and then post. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 01:33, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

Hi, just want to say that I decide to post the chapters of volume 4 all at once. And I will do so before the release date of Madan, so please be a little patient!!! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:04, 7 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks. Just having fun reading Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. Not done yet but working my merry way through it. [[User:aoi_uchuu|aoi_uchuu]]
You are awesome, keep up the good fight I'll continue to support you in this and your other projects. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

Thanks for Translating this series. Its soo interesting, that I can't wait for the next release of the translated chapter.[[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 08:53, 29 January 2014 (CST)

== Rakuin no Monshou ==

As I have been rather inactive lately, I don't want to deny your request. I do want to check your translations before giving you the go on more chapters though (sort of like a proficiency test), and maintain the liberty to edit the epilogue if I see fit (but I'll inform you first). If that's okay with you, you can go ahead and translate the epilogue. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 14:37, 10 February 2014 (CST)

* Actually... I've already got half of it translated. But you're welcome to translate another chapter or volume instead.

User talk:Setsuna86

2014-07-13T05:29:54Z

Endo:

==Hundred==

Heya, you're a beginner yourself, aren't you? On Japanese, that is. I appreciate the thought to TLC my TL on Hundred, but it'd be better if someone with experience did it, otherwise the TLC would need a TLCC to be sure, you know? Please don't take it personally, but I'll undo your changes for now. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 18:43, 26 January 2014 (CST)

I want the volume to be consistent and also use it as material in order to improve myself. It'd help if I did chapter after chapter to have a common thread throughout the volume. That said I want to TL the volume alone unless I realize I won't be able to see it through. On another note: Isn't there a new volume of Asterisk coming out in February? You sure about starting another series now? [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 09:51, 27 January 2014 (CST)

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

I will begin with vol 8's translation as soon as it will be released, not only because there are many, who want to know quickly what will happen precisely, but even I can't wait. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:53, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Thank you Setsuna for your work with Madan. It feels like its been forever ago since you finished the last novel, but now you've got the prologue up Lightning fast. I can't wait to see what happens next.

Once more thank You for your great work! Ch.2 was really sad by the way. [kosmaj]

Although the moon appeared, as they faced each other like this under the sun unlike the night almost wrapped in darkness, an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure.

Not sure how to restructure this sentence so that it makes sense, also you should check out the history of Madan no Ou Vanadis V8. As I'm currently editing each chp as it comes out. I put up comments and such with my edits, would appreciate it if you look over them, fix them if they're wrong, or modify or tell me about them. Would greatly help with the editing process, and making sure everything is accurate and right. Just when you have the time or whatever. keep up the great job. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

I suggest something like - Although the moon can still be seen, Sasha tightly grasped Bargren in her hand as power gathered. Facing each other like this under the sun compared to the night that was almost wrapped in darkness,an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]]

It's good reformulate, thank you very much. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:50, 10 March 2014 (CDT)

Thank you again for all your work with Madan. It always makes my day when I see you posting progress updates on the registration page. There are a few small edits for the sake of normal English that I'd like to make though, like
(そこまで言うなら。)???
“…If you say up to there.” → "If you're going as far as to say that./If you insist."
I wonder if you'd be fine with that.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]]

Yeah, that's fine with me. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:23, 12 April 2014 (CDT)

First off thank you very much for your translations. I really enjoy Madan no Ou, and I was just wondering if you are planning on continuing translation of Madan no Ou vol 9 when it comes out? Will the updates be posted on your blog upon completion or will it be posted here? [[User:Artimech|Artimech]] ([[User talk:Artimech#top|talk]]) 11:26, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Is a draft going to appear on the blog of new chapters which I can edit? Then you post it on the blog and bt or how it's going to go?--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 21:54, 18 June 2014 (CDT)

Yes, I will post it first in my blog, you will edit it, and then I will post it here BT. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:19, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

So it will be a draft on the blog? Cause on your blog it's listed as 100%, and I want to edit it asap, cause that what I usually do for all the series I edit. Edit: what I mean is I would like to edit it before you post it on the blog, sorry if I caused any confusion.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:56, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

Ah ok. Now I understand what you mean. So can I post a draft now in my blog so you vcan edit (if possible for tomorrow)?
BTW, I made a draft just now, can't you edit it?
[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 17:09, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure no problem reason is, I'm going out tmr and later tonight so I want to edit it now since I got time. So I went on the blog dashboard to posts, only thing I see in the draft section is A pick in Gakusen Vol 6. NVM found it in the pages section though you would put it in drafts. Also I posted comments and questions on the draft, so look them over before posting, just check the revisions of the page it's like Baka Tsuki --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]], ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Okay, next time, I will put it directly in drafts. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 22:26, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure now problem, it's fine with me.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 23:14, 30 June 2014 (CDT)

Here my email: Dual_Blades@hotmail.com --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:03, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙 Fang that instantly wiped/devoured the dark night?(sorry to post here because when I post in the chapter discussion page it give me database error--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:29, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

Thanks Setsuna for picking up this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:06, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

You don't thank me. It's something I have planned to do after finishing translating Madan. I have already finished with the of vol03 ch01, but some errors corrections are needed, so I can't post it now. When finished Madan, I will correct those errors and then post. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 01:33, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

Hi, just want to say that I decide to post the chapters of volume 4 all at once. And I will do so before the release date of Madan, so please be a little patient!!! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:04, 7 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks. Just having fun reading Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. Not done yet but working my merry way through it. [[User:aoi_uchuu|aoi_uchuu]]
You are awesome, keep up the good fight I'll continue to support you in this and your other projects. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

Thanks for Translating this series. Its soo interesting, that I can't wait for the next release of the translated chapter.[[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 08:53, 29 January 2014 (CST)

== Rakuin no Monshou ==

As I have been rather inactive lately, I don't want to deny your request. I do want to check your translations before giving you the go on more chapters though (sort of like a proficiency test), and maintain the liberty to edit the epilogue if I see fit (but I'll inform you first). If that's okay with you, you can go ahead and translate the epilogue. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 14:37, 10 February 2014 (CST)

* Actually... I've already got half of it translated. But you're welcome to translate another chapter or volume instead.

Talk:Re:Monster

2014-06-21T18:22:22Z

Endo:

Can't resist, I've got to put this here. Next would be arifureta- --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 22:15, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

I
Thanks i edited the chapter names. Can you make a page for them then il put the chapters that are translated in. I dont know how to make the page. Sorry

You cannot. Translator manager (Nick) only gave permission to LINK to documents only. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 02:52, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

If someone has all the novel illustrations please post them too, only found a few of them from 4chan at the moment(reposted them on jcafe is you want to give alook)

Don't you just love that novel cover? Where the MC as a monster along his scary hoard staring back at you. Forget the boring covers of other novels, it's been a long times since I saw a novel cover that doesn't use sex to sell itself... --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 05:37, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

The normal illustrations are awesome too , especially this one with the 4 female monsters in sexy poses

[[https://1-media-cdn.foolz.us/ffuuka/board/a/image/1401/58/1401587154948.png]]
Gl

I'll save the best for last, after Mushoku & Re:Monster, we got to add Arifureta here... maybe next week, if no one add it by then. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 05:45, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

Just a question. how mature is it? does it contain NTR? Rape? Tentacle Rape? Gangbang? Gore? and please no trolling it's a serious question.

Not much. The web masters were all bitching about it. All the adult content is only implied. No actual sceens to see.

Still can't believe they whine so much about this and somehow allow Shinmai Maou and Kanon here.

I'm marking this as Mature was due to, besides the rape (drug-rape), well, the human cannibalism the MC exhibits. We really don't want dumb kids emulating our hero. (This is an act of self censorship, so will the conspiracy theorist settle down) --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 09:22, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

==Novel Covers==
Please do not put the novel illustration in this manner. Since, this has been worked off the web novel version. I require explicit wordings to indicate so. As such putting the novel covers like that is equivalent to passing off the web version as the published printed novel.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 08:05, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

Let's fix that --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 08:21, 21 June 2014 (CDT)
No dude this is the novel translations not the web novel. Yet

I'm quite sure this is worked off the web-archive version of the story's page before the author took down the series. Just compare it. If you can prove it otherwise, you may pm me at the forums, otherwise fb msg is also possible, IRC at #Baka-Tsuki is fine too. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 08:39, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

I also think this is the web version as there isn't any raw nor chinese translation of the published LN available anywhere. Let's mark it as web. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 08:51, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

== full project status. ==

If its based on the web novel. When can we say it hits full project status?

It won't, I guess? (but do it have too? This title, along with Mushoku Tensei & Arifureta is being worked on outside of BT) --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 09:31, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

Well, at least it was easier and faster to translate because we can get help from programs to read its romaji and translation--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 13:22, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

== Query ==
Ok, who's the dumdum who deleted my Story Synopsis? I spent 2 hours editing that from the novel, and then he just went and copy pasted something that he didn't even sweated on (that was ripped from the aforum) over mine. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 10:03, 21 June 2014 (CDT)

Mushoku Tensei

2014-06-11T13:15:21Z

Endo: /* Volume 2 */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|250px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 17 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greyrat''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Greyrat''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Greyrat''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphiette''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Greyrat''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*June 8, 2014
:*Volume 2 chapter 4 (Chapter 15 in web novel) completed
*June 6, 2014
:*Volume 2 chapter 3 completed
*June 4, 2014
:*Volume 2 side story completed
*May 24, 2014
:*Volume 1 completed
*May 17, 2014
:*Project page created

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1===
'''[Completely translated by SilentWolfie]'''
::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 here]]
::*'''Chapter 6''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 here]]
::*'''Chapter 7''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 here]]
::*'''Chapter 8''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 here]]
::*'''Chapter 9''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 here]]
::*'''Chapter 10''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 here]]
::*'''Chapter 11''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 here]]
::*'''Special Chapter''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 here]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''Prologue''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 here]]
::*'''Chapter 1''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-456544947 here]]
::*'''Chapter 2''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-456937649 here]]
::*'''Side Story''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Side-story-Mushoku-Tensei-458476197 here]]
::*'''Chapter 3''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-458914231 here]]
::*'''Chapter 4 - online web novel is 15''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-15-Mushoku-Tensei-459366892 here]]
::*'''Chapter 5 - online web novel is 16''' [Translated by SilentWolfie in [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-16-Mushoku-Tensei-460050195 here]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*SilentWolfie [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ (SilentWolfie)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:*LoliDrag0n [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n (LoliDrag0n) ]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 5

2014-06-08T06:56:28Z

Endo:

'''By request.''' Exams currently so updates will be slow. ~50% as of writing. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 02:40, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

For Pixie's appearance is it 15 or 25, I want to know which because based on previous volume she dressed as schoolgirl also looks young...--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 01:56, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

Talk:No Game No Life:Volume 5 Prologue

2014-05-27T05:37:44Z

Endo: Created page with "About some word, just my opinion though テイルノーゲ = Tir Nog Heaven Tree (?) = celestial tree (?) カストレシト = Kast Leste or Cass Treste オラケル　カ..."

About some word, just my opinion though

テイルノーゲ = Tir Nog

Heaven Tree (?) = celestial tree (?)

カストレシト = Kast Leste or Cass Treste

オラケル　カード for this one is it using both katakana and hiragana? if so then use {{Furigana|Magical Tarot Cards|Oracle Card}} otherwise just use Oracle Card i think--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:37, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

No Game No Life:Registration Page

2014-05-18T12:47:08Z

Endo: please revise it if I was wrong

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''No Game No Life'' series ==

=== Volume 1 ===

::*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Afterwords - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===

::*Opening - [[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]] - '''Complete'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]] - '''Complete'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]] - '''Complete'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Fake End - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 3 ===

::*Data Load - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*True End -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
::*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''incomplete'''

=== Volume 4 ===
::*Easy Start - [[User:Maine12329|Maine12329]] - ''incomplete''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Maine12329|Maine12329]] - ''incomplete''
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Interrupt End -
::*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[No Game No Life|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-04-18T13:49:47Z

Endo:

==Chapter 2 『The Time For Disaster, huh』==

===Part 1===

Our classmates jumped into the sea one after another and we were the only ones left on the ship.

“Okay, I will jump in first so follow me after I do that. I will go right to you so, please rest assured. Remember to grab my shoulders when you surface up”

“U-un……I am counting on you, Tomoe-chan”

Miyabi and Tachibana were discussing on the actions after they enter the sea.

In the opposite side, Tora and Tatsu were-------fighting as usual------and were making a ruckus about a match of who would swim to the land first.

(Ya-re Ya-re, I don’t know if they are close or bad with each other as usual………)

“Fufun. Don’t think you will win me with swimming, Tatsu, Tooru!!”

“Eh, me too!?”

“What are you surprise for, it’s normal”

“Is it normal………”

The rabbit ear homeroom teacher talked to me with a grinning smile.

“Oi oi, now is the only time you can act happy and talk about matches you know? That’s because the current around here is complex. You will meet pain if you take it easy-------rather, feel the pain, Kuhahaha”

(I’ll give up taking him as an opponent. And I mean everyone)

We got tired of those disgraceful words for a teacher as usual and decide to head out.

Tora, Tatsu and next Tachibana made a magnificent plunge which was so good it made me think they might have been in the swimming club during their middle school age. However-----

(……I saw something)

Since we are going to swim with our clothes on, which means the clothes everyone is wearing now would be------our school uniform.

Thanks to that, I could vividly see the inside of Tachibana’s skirt from the boat when she jumped off.

“To-Tomoe-chan, I am coming”

Just when I was thinking of a way to delete that vivid memory, Miyabi jumped in this time.

Different from Tachibana, she pushed down her skirt girlishly and *Pyon* jumped in from the stairs leg in first.

However, since she only pushed down the front part of her skirt, I could see from behind and-----

(………I saw something again)

Let’s forget it. I did not see anything.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a water column got produced and Miyabi’s face pop out on the sea surface after a while.

“Miyabi are you okay?”

“Un, somehow I guess……?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Splash**Splash* Miyabi dog paddled to Tachibana before placing her hand on her shoulder.

Since Tachibana learned an old swimming method used when the person wears armor because it is a link to master her martial arts, it looks like she is taking it easy even though Miyabi is holding her.

“Just as expected. Well then, we------wait, now that I think about it Yurie. You were resting when we were swimming with our clothes on last week but, are you going to be alright suddenly?”

When I recalled and asked Yurie who took a rest during the previous water training because of her bad condition-----

“It’s okay……….i think”

Even Yurie would show uneasiness like I thought.

Well I think she would most probably alright if it is Yurie.

“Okay, let’s go”

“Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Doboon* a flashy landing sound was produced and I entered the sea from the tip of my toe to my head.

It felt good in the sea for my burnt skin but, my uniform was sticking to me making it hard to swim.

I felt this during training but, the water resistance of normal clothes is different from wet suits making me lose stamina excessively. This was something I knew already but, it is quite hard to swim to the island in this condition.

When I showed my face on the sea surface, the refreshing sight of the blue sea and white clouds expanded in my view. And after I took a deep breath while looking my at the summer scenery, there was a voice coming above my head.

“Tooru, I am coming”

With the sun at the background, after Yurie stood at the Ship’s fence-----she jumped into the sea.

The form was magnificent and it would not lose to what Tachibana did just now. Not only me but Tachibana and Miyabi also raised a voice of admiration at the appearance of her jumping into the sea like a mermaid.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Toboon* a sound was produced and the silver girl entered the sea together with a small water column.

(As expected from Yurie)

That jump made me think she has no other bad skills other than writing literature----limited to only Japanese.

(No, she is bad with boats too)

When I was apologetically shook my shoulders at the new information about Yurie I found out an hour ago----

“……….Err, Tooru-kun”

“Yurie isn’t coming up though…………..”

“Eh……..?”

Although I checked the area to confirm their words, there are no signs of Yurie showing her face on the sea surface.

“””……………..”””

There was an additional 5 seconds of silence & standby.

“Yurie------------!?”

“*Cough*, *Cough*……!!”

I grabbed Yurie’s arm when she was sinking into the darkness and brought her back to the sea surface.

After he came up to the surface, Yurie breathed in oxygen filled with the smell of salty water.

After she repeated breath wildly while grabbing hold to my shoulders, I talked to her as soon as she calmed down.

“Are you okay, Yurie”

“Ya-Ya---………..Thanks to you I somehow managed………..Thank you very much, Tooru………”

“But even so, it is kind of unexpected that Yurie can’t swim”

“Sorry. There was no custom to swim in Gimle……….”

I agreed when she told me that. It is probably unthinkable to swim in the seas or rivers in a cold country like Gimle. Judging by the way she put her words, I could guess there is no warm water pool facilities there.

“I thought I could managed if I learned by imitation but, it was no good. Whether it’s the seasick just now or now, I have been only causing problems to Tooru today…………”

I made a lively smile to Yurie who dropped her shoulders in disappointment.

“Don’t worry about something small as that. We are a <<Duo>> so helping each other is normal……well, even if we aren’t a <<Duo>>, I think I will still want to save Yurie”

“*Giggle*. That goes for me too, Tooru. But even so, the sea water really is salty huh. I know this already but, I never would have thought I would confirm it in this way”

I could only laugh at Yurie’s sentence.

“Alright, we have to head to the island soon. We will lose to Tora and the rest if we take our time. Yurie, I will carry you with my back from this point on”

“Ya--- Thank you very much. By the way Tooru”

“Hn?”

Even though I failed the start dash from an unexpected trouble, I thought I should still be able to make a recovery-----that was what I thought………..until I heard the next sentence.

“Where is Tora and the rest?”

“Heh………..?”

I checked the surroundings thinking that there should not be that much of a distance made when I saw Yurie tilting her small head-----

“Ah-re?”

It was not like there was a distance made.

It’s true that that the distance between us is very big but, Tora and the rest did not move much from the boat.

Which means we got separated from the boat.

“This------we got washed away?”

It probably happened when I dived in to save Yurie.

“……….now that I think about it, she told us the water current is complex here”

“Yeah that was that talk before…………what’s more, it seems we are still being washed away. It looks like distance between here and the ship is getting bigger even at this moment. Looks like it’s going to be tough heading back there……….”

“Sorry, Tooru………….”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s not like the island got further away and lets head there while watching out not to counter the current. Yurie don’t let go of me okay?”

“Ya---“

Before I start swimming, Yurie made a hand gesture to Tora and the rest that we will be heading to the island like this.

After a while, Tora and the rest separated from the ship and headed to the island.

I confirmed that and we started to move too.

40 minutes might have passed since I started swimming.

I could only hear nothing but the sound of the waves and my breathing.

Yurie was keeping quiet. It’s probably consideration to avoid causing any burden to me who was swimming.

(I guess there is 1.5 kilometers left to the island I think? Just a little bit more……..)

The moment I thought that---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bara**bara**bara*………….The sound of a helicopter mixed with the sound of the waves.

It was just passing this southern sea--------there is no way that is the case.

I know who that helicopter belongs to.

“To--------o------ru-----♪“

The door of the helicopter hovering about 30 meters above us, a girl bends forward and waved her hands.

Lealith=Bristol. With her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} swaying, the girl looking at me with those {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} that makes one think of a deep sea, was an Ojou-sama that transferred to Kouryou academy 2 months ago from Britain. She is a little selfish and has a lively personality; she is also the owner of a <<Unrivaled blaze>> like me and because of that, she is an existence called <<Exception>> but…………..actually, she is someone I am bad with.

“Sorry. For. The. Wait-------Chuu♥”

Lealith raised her voice to avoid getting it erased from the sound of the helicopter and threw a kiss over to me but------

“…………….”

I moved my head for some reason.

“Hey, Tooru---!! Why did you dodge my kiss of love!?”

I got scolded.

---Back to what I was saying, those words that came out from Lealith mouth just now was the reason why I am bad with her.

Yes, this gold girl has taken an odd liking to me and would actively show her favors to me------incidentally, she has no hesitations in declaring me as her future partner. What’s more, she would do things like link our arms every time, and those intentions for physical contact are extremely problematic to a young man like me.

“Tooru--, can you hear me!?”

“Ah………Sorry--, I did not hear you!!”

“What did you say!? Ah—mouu. Enough, I will go there now so wait there for me!!”

“O-ojou-sama!?”

Her butler Sara showed panic at Lealith’s announcement.

“………….!? …………!! …………..!!”

The gold girl did not listen to her butler who was shouting in disorder and-------took off the clothes she was wearing.

“Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?”

Although I was surprised and shouted, since her body with excellent proportions was wearing a swimsuit, I *Hoou* made a sigh.

“Wait, what are you planning to--------!?”

Even though I shouted, I knew what she was going to do. I knew it but, I still shouted.

“Wait for me, Tooru. I am heading there now-----♪“

The gold girl winked and threw her body to the sky without any hesitance like she was in a diving contest.

---late by a moment, the gold arrow pierced into the sea.

“Hi, Tooru♥”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

After some time pass, Lealith floated right near us.

“………….Yo, Lealith. Sara looks very tired up there you know………….”

“It’s okay it’s okay. I told you this before but, that girl is a little too overprotective”

No matter if she is a <<Exceed>>-----who just become <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the <<Level up>> like me a few days ago-----but still nonetheless, i think it is a little pitiful to call her overprotective when you jumped to the sea from the helicopter that high up.

When I looked up thinking that, Sara and my eyes met and she was glaring at me.

(It’s not my--------it is my fault I guess…………)

Without a single care to her butler’s condition, Lealith send a hand sign telling her to head to the island first.

The helicopter headed to the island not long later but, Sara was grinding her teeth while glaring at me to the end. Thanks to that, it feels like I could hear the sound of her teeth grinding which was supposed to be inaudible to me.

“Haa………..just what were you thinking to make you jump into the sea”

“Isn’t it obvious that I want to be with Tooru. More importantly, why are you sticking that close to that girl?”

Unsatisfied------rather, she is unsatisfied I guess. Lealith looked at Yurie.

“……………..i can’t swim”

“Well, that’s it. I have to support my partner as a <<Duo>>”

“………….as a <<Duo>> huh”

Lealith narrowed her eyes as if she wants to say something.

“Then, I will also receive support as your future partner♪”

Faster than her words, she rode on my shoulders.

“What a second, Lealith! You can swim right!?”

“I cramped my legs”

“Like hell I can believe you if you have that easy expression on!!”

“…………..You will burden Tooru. Please don’t count on Tooru if you can swim”

“Oh my, that goes for you too; you won’t be bothering Tooru if you learn to swim immediately you know?”

The gold girl replied back easily towards the discontent silver girl.

Yurie tightened her grip.

(Again huh…….)

After Lealith enrolled, these types of rivalry between them have occurred many times already.

The reason is because of the claim the gold girl wanting to make me her <<Duo>>. It seems because of that one sentence, an alert signal is being issued inside Yurie that there might be a chance I might get taken away from her.

Thanks to that, she would often flare against Lealith’s action and words like what is happening right now.

However, since Lealith does not show any concerns of it and her leisure attitude does not crumble at all, I think its okay to say it’s lucky that it will not reach a big quarrel.

Personally in my mind, I feel that Yurie holding onto my clothes tightly to avoid letting me get taken away is a little cute but, it is fundamentally a way to mediate them.

“Haa……….i get it I get it. Yurie, you aren’t causing any burden to me so it’s okay. That’s why, Lealith it’s okay to hold on to me like that”

“Tooru………..”

“……………It’s okay. I like causing trouble for Tooru but, these types of trouble is not good. Sorry to be so selfish”

After she said that, Lealith *Topuun*dived into the sea and------showed her face a few meters ahead.

“Tooru. Let’s have a competition to see who reaches the island first as a mood refresher”

“……………but I am carrying Yurie”

“It’s a handicap, handicap♪ Isn’t that okay since your opponent is a girl. Ready, Go♪”

“Wha!? Tha-that’s dirty!! I didn’t say a single word that I would accept the match!!”

She might have not heard me or she was ignoring me (Most likely the latter) and, Lealith started swimming to the island.

(Whether it’s Lealith or Tora, why are there so many people around me this combative)

Although I sighed after seeing the gold girl take the lead, I do not hate that type aspect of them.

“Tooru, what are you going to do?”

“Let’s see………..losing is annoying so, let’s chase her. Hold on tight”

“Ya----♪ I will not let go”

Around 20 minutes passed since I started swimming after Lealith----

With an endless repetition of the waves as my BGM, I am currently collapsed at the beach while making a 大 sign.

“Good work, Tooru………..”

“It is my overwhelming win, Tooru♪”

“I-I completely forgotten I was in my uniform”

What’s more my opponent was wearing a swimsuit unlike me; there was no way I can do anything.

“But, it is quite amazing that you finished swimming with that speed without resting…………..I might not be able to have good sleep if I have Tooru as my husband I think?”

What are you talking about.

“So, what are we going to do next? Rest for a while?”

“Sorry. Let me do that……..i can’t move now as expected……..”

After she heard my words, Lealith *Pupuu* spurt out before saying [You worked too hard] and laughed.

“Understood, Tooru……….having a rest would help me too”

I got curious why it would help Yurie too and, asked what she meant-----

“It feels disgusting because the shirt is wet……..especially my underwear”

“If that is the case then, I guess I will rest until Yurie’s clothes dries off”

“Ya---. Thank you very much”

The silver girl nodded------and put her hands inside her skirt.

[Yurie!?][Wha-what are you doing!?]

“Ah………….So-sorry….*Hyau*”

I quickly looked away just when her underwear was about half-way taken off.

The last scream was most likely because of the coldness when she put it back on.

“I will go dry it off at the rock shadow there”

After Yurie said that, she disappeared to the rock------the moment I thought that, her face popped out from there.

“You can’t come over here, Tooru”

After saying that, she hid her lightly blushing face behind the rock this time.

“………….Is that girl an airhead?”

“Well, a little…………”

Thanks to that, crazy things would sometime occur in my normal life, and I was not careless enough to let that slip out of my mouth.

“Fuun…………..”

“A-alright, I guess I’ll take a small afternoon nap”

I closed my eyes to run away from the sights that seemingly want to say something.

“Oh my, are you going to sleep? You are quite a blockhead to choose to sleep without having a fun strawberry talk with a swimsuit beauty alone at the beach”

“That’s because sleeping is the best way to recover stamina. Sorry but, let me sleep for 30 minutes”

“Okay, It’s alright. Then I will------“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuu*……..a shadow suddenly appeared.

“Lealith?”

When I opened my eyes, Lealith sat down to interrupt the falling sunlight and looked at me as if she was peeking in.

“It’s somewhat easier if there is something blinding the sun right?”

“A-aah………..but won’t you be hot……?”

Today’s sunlight was strong and the blazing hot sun shining down was burning the skin.

“I don’t mind for 30 minutes. I just want to let Tooru to have a good rest”

“…………I am happy for those feelings but, the sorry feeling is stronger as expected”

“I am doing this because I want to anyway so it is not something Tooru have to worry about. I got sunblock on too anyway………..but if you are still worried about it then, I guess I’ll have a gift of gratitude”

“What should I do?”

When I asked back, Lealith placed her finger on her lips and made a charming mischievous smile.

“A good morning Ki-ss♪”

“----!?”

“An advance payment is alright too you know?”

Her hair brushed my ears and Lealith’s lips got closer.

Those red lips that make one think of a rose.

“It’s okay, really, it’s okay! I don’t need a shade as expected! I’ll just accept only those feelings!!”

My eyes were stolen by those lips for an instant but, I immediately regained my composure and faced my back at Lealith.

I got out to the sunlight because of that and since I was going to fall asleep like this in the first place, I gave up having a blind over me.

My heart was *dokun**dokun* beating hard. Although I knew it was going to be alright, I was worried that Lealith might hear it.

“Mouu, Tooru-kun you are so shy♥”

Even though I heard chuckling from her, I continued closing my eyes and didn’t reply to her.

She then made a shadow for me again.

“………..i won’t give you a kiss”

“It’s okay. Instead, I get to keep Tooru’s sleeping face all for myself♪”

“Hey you……….”

“I can’t?”

Honestly speaking, having my sleeping face get seen by a girl is embarrassing------but, I felt that this much was alright maybe because I was too tired or because I accompanied the girl called Lealith.

“I get it……..Thanks, Lealith”

“I don’t mind. Don’t make me say it twice, my husband♥”

After a while, I woke up and most of my tiredness was out of my body including my clothes were almost dried off.

“Now that I think about it, why were you late?”

Right when Lealith was talking nonchalantly, I asked the question that suddenly popped out in my mind.

Even though she had some distance with the other classmates, Lealith has completely blended into the class now because she is unexpectedly sociable and Tachibana chipped in after <<Survive>>. There is no way she would think of not wanting to go together but………

“I got left behind when I was picking my swimsuit. Seriously mouu, waiting for 1 hour at least is okay right? I wonder what they think about the <<Exception>>”

(So that is why you were wearing a swimsuit under your uniform…….)

Lealith might have seriously thought that she could ease down the clothe swimming after doing that.

(No no, we are going to train so wearing a swimsuit is bad)

But since she managed to finish her clothe swimming training properly, so it is okay to think that she has already understood the technique and there should not be any problems.

Incidentally, the boat departed following the strict schedule without caring if the <<Exception>> Lealith was late or not. Tsukimi said [The Ojou-sama would probably come later with her helicopter] and laughed; her predictions was beautifully on the mark.

It happened then-----when I was making a small wry smile when I recalled that.

“Ah……!!”

A small scream echoed from the rocks.

When I looked over thinking what happened, a white bird flew towards the sea and Yurie was extending her hand towards it.

“What happened, Yurie?”

After I got near her and asked, Yurie told me about what happened in a somewhat fidgety manner.

“Tha-that’s…………my underwear got blown away by the wind…….”

“Huh…………..?”

I opened my mouth blankly at the unusual reply and looked at the white bird again-------rather, it was just right about the time I saw her underwear fall to the sea. Her underwear got swallowed by the waves just like that and could not be seen anymore.

“”…………...””

I returned my sights back to Yurie and she was holding the side of her skirts tightly.

(Which means, she isn’t wearing------)

“Tooru. It is not good to see”

Yurie cheeks were faintly blushing, her eyebrows were slightly frowning and she was staring at me with upturned eyes.

I unexpectedly felt shocked at the cuteness which was different from usual.

We gave up on the underwear that disappeared in the sea and headed to lodging house in the end.

Although Yurie is usually defenseless, it looks like she is quite embarrassed since she was not wearing anything now, and was following behind while pushing her skirt at all times.

We reached a creak at the beach and was surrounding by 10 meter tall cliffs.

But it’s not like it stayed that way for a long time, we continued walking for a while more and discovered a somewhat gentle rock surface.

“Looks like it is easy to climb from here…………but before that, Lealith please sit there for a while”

Lealith did what I told her and sat on a small rock; I then bend down in front of her.

After that, I tore my uniform and covered her legs with it.

“This is better than being barefooted”

“Fufu, thank you, Tooru. That consideration itself makes me happy. Thanks to that, I really want to make you my <<Duo>>-----“

“Tooru, let’s go if we have already finished preparing”

Yurie slipped in as if to interrupt Lealith’s words. Of course, it was done deliberately.

Lealith shrugs her shoulder while getting up and took the front before heading out.

However, when she started climbing up with her swimsuit on, I had trouble on where to put my sights.

When I lift my face, Lealith’s butt will definitely enter my view.

What’s more, since people would take many unthinkable poses when rock climbing is concerned, I could only think of awkward thoughts while climbing up.

Of course, I tried not to look up as much as possible.

…………because of that, I almost fell many times.

There was a circular ridge when we finished climbing the cliffs.

It was at this moment that we first found out this island was a caldera.

It was hollow within the cliffs we climbed from and a forest covered completely with trees spread throughout.

The building we can see in the middle is probably our lodging spot. I can spot a wide space like a hall at its surrounding.

“Take about 1 hour I guess?”

“That’s true. It would be questionable if we could reach before the sun goes down”

The gold girl pointed at the falling sun and agreed with my measurement.

This time, the silver girl opened her mouth.

“The wind is blowing hard here so, I want to get down fast but………”

The silver girl was pushing down her skirt desperately, in opposition to the wind blowing through the mountain ridge.

Although I felt sorry at that appearance, I spurt out.

“You are evil, Tooru……….”

“Lealith. Be careful of the branches at the ground”

She turned around and talked to me.

“Thank you, Tooru. It is okay”

The light shining in the complex forest got dimmer when it turned evening and the times I got stuck in the tree roots got frequent if I did not pay attention. Especially for Lealith, it looks like she is having a hard time walking since she only has cloth covering her foot.

I tried asking her if she wanted a piggy back once but, she refused saying that this is what she gets for joining up with us only with swimsuits on.

(Lealith is someone that basically does not ask help from anyone else)

She can do almost everything-------more specifically, I have not seen anything that Lealith cannot accomplish at this current point. Accompanied from the education of her parentage, she is the embodiment of accomplished literacy and martial arts.

But nonetheless, it is different now. She could not perform a normal task of walking.

(All of us are in a pinch so, I think it’s alright to count on each other at times like this though……….)

When I looked back again while thinking that, I could see Yurie having a hard time with a different meaning compared to the gold girl. Whenever there is a big obstacle we have to cross over to, she would be concern of my sights and at the same time------her skirt, making it hard for her to walk. I am trying my best not to look behind in consideration but, it can’t be helped since we have to drop our movement speed.

And because of that, the 1 hour I measured just now at the ridge got passed a long time ago and the sun has sunken already.

“Time of disaster huh……..”

That name was suitable for this time period; the darkness inside the forest got even darker and it was really eerie here.

Of course, the darkness is not giving us anything beneficial-------

“Ouch……..!!”

There was an anguish voice coming from behind------she probably stepped on a branch or stone.

“Sorry, Lealith. I missed that”

“It can’t be helped since it’s this dark. It is not your fault, Tooru”

“But even so, sorry. If there is something that can brighten-------“

I suddenly remembered the existence of an object when I said that half-way.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kachiri*. Light shined out when I pressed the armband’s switch.

“Uou, it’s brighter than I thought”

I did not expect much since it was a small light but, the light was as strong as the ones from torchlights.

“Fufu, that is helpful…………..so, since you forgotten about this, I think it’s okay to say that Tooru was at fault for the previous matter like I thought?”

“Sorry…………”

I clapped my hands together and apologized to Lealith who was raising the side of her mouth mischievously.

After 5 minutes I started moving with the light shining our footsteps, I could see light from far away.

I made a sigh, when I saw the artificial light coming out from the building.

“Ya-re ya-re, we finally reached”

I told the girls that we are close and advanced while pointing the light forward.

Just like bugs attracted to the flames------- '''''this was probably what they are seeing it.'''''

“----, Tooru!!”

“Uwah!?”

Lealith who was walking behind me, suddenly pulled my collar strongly.

I did not have the leisure to ask why.

That’s because, something scratch the tip of my nose immediately.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ka*! Something pierced into the tree trunk.

“This is…..!?”

“The next one is coming!!”

I was thinking if it was a double-bladed knife but, when Lealith’s voice suddenly jumped to the side, I could once again hear something piercing into the tree trunk. She rolled on the ground following the momentum she jumped in and hide behind the trees to hide from the attack which was continuously targeting her when she was rolling on the ground.

(I see. The light is the target………!!)

I noticed the reason why the aim was so precise and shouted towards my female partner.

“Yurie, turn off the lights!! It will be the target!!”

“-----! Ya,Ya----!!”

A light coming from a further distance disappeared, after she shouted while turning off the lights.

At least she won’t get sniped with this.

---That thought was over hasty.

Something accurately aimed at us as if they could see through the darkness.

Even though I used the trees and stared at the direction the knife flew from, I could only see the dim forest continuously spreading out and could not see the enemy attacking us.

(An enemy…..!? In a deserted island like this……!?)

Although I was thinking that was impossible, we were currently being attacked.

I acknowledged the facts and switch my awareness to think of the enemy’s identity.

Is it an assassin sent into the academy like Tsukimi.

Or maybe it’s those battle suit guys that we fought 2 months ago.

Or is it a totally different enemy.

My thoughts stopped when the sound of metal clashing echoed.

(Oh no! Yurie and Lealith got targeted!)

Even though I looked towards the direction where the sword clashing echo came from, I could not see any moving shadows.

It seems we were separated more than I thought.

(Damn it, I have to go two those two fast………!!)

Yurie and Lealith are not in their best condition and I am the only one who can fight in full strength.

However, I stopped my legs when I was about to run towards the corner the sound echoed from.

---no, I had no choice but to stop.

That’s because a shadow was standing there blocking my path.

It was covered with black clothes and the face was hidden with a hood; that unidentifiable appearance made me think of a demon living in the darkness.

“I met the demon during the time of disaster huh”

I made an ironic smile towards the shadow.

---But, that smile turned into bewilderment in an instant.

The moment the <<Flames>> danced around those black clothes.

And the moment those <<Flame>> took shape and '''''transformed into a weapon.'''''

“A <<Blaze>>…….!?”

===Part 2===

There was a surprise attack in the darkness. On top of that, the identity of the enemy has not been confirmed even though some time has passed since the battle started-----

Normally, she would be maximizing her cautiousness and concentration.

Yes, normally.

However, Yurie’s concentration has remained in disarray even after the moment the attack came.

The first attack was aimed at Tooru. Yurie was also aimed immediately after Lealith shouted, and this event occurred right after she jumped away. The moment she landed her skirt flipped up.

“------!!”

She pushed down her skirt in panic and looked towards her <<Duo>>-----Tooru.

The boy was making a stern expression towards the darkness----the direction the attack came from and was not concern about Yurie.

(It is a safe right…….?)

It was only for and instant and what’s more the surroundings was dark------but since the lights were being released, she could not determine whether or not he saw her or not.

But, she had no time to indirectly confirm this with Tooru.

“Yurie, turn off the lights!! It will be the target!!”

“----! Ya,Ya---!!”

Although she quickly turned off the lights, she still received attacks since her position was completely exposed to the attacker a few moments ago.
Yurie pushed her skirt down while jumping away.

“What are you doing. Hurry up and manifest your <<Blaze>>!”

With a low tone voice, an order came from Lealith.

“……….i know”

Normally, she would be moving her attentions the matter she should be noticing immediately but, that was just how much the girl was in discomposure.

(I have to concentrate……….!)

She got surrounded by the silence of the dark forest when she stopped moving.

The wind would shake the trees sometime and the *Zazaza* the sound of leaves brushing each other……..was produced------

The attacker aimed for that single moment to launch the attack.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! *Giin*!! She used the <<Saber>> she manifested and deflected the flying object.

“<<Kunai>> huh. So our enemy is a ninja?”

Even though Lealith saw that object that got knocked down and said that beside her, her voice was not currently reaching Yurie.

Her skirt would sway each time she knock it down, deflect and dodge; making her concentration crumble each time she does them.

(Where is Tooru…..!?)

She would especially look at the surroundings for Tooru right after she makes a big dodge.

She got relieved he could not be seen around and also turned uneasy at the same time.

Yurie knows Tooru as someone that would still run no matter how injured he is to prevent his comrades from getting hurt. Seeing that she can’t see him now, it would probably means that something has happened to prevent him from running.

If that is the case then, Yurie thought that she has to defeat the enemy as fast as possible and run over to him herself but-----

“Kuuh………!!”

The enemy did not allow that and continued attacking from a far distance. Since the attacks are mostly flying objects, Yurie could only remain defensive because she could not close in the gaps.

Of course, the situation would change if she can close the gaps but, she hesitated in attacking when she thought of the possibility that '''''she might be seen.'''''

(What should I do………….)

Even though the reason was of her own mistake, Yurie hated the enemy attacking in this situation.

(But, Tooru might be in a big trouble so, now is not the time to be hesitating like this………!!)

In the other side, Lealith was analyzing the enemy calmly.

(Quite fast………but, not as fast as Yurie)

Lealith gave the silver girl a high value in that certain point of her battle techniques.

Especially the way how she moves her body; she has already experienced that first hand in the previous <<Survive>>. At that time Yurie was impatient and she was able to deal with the straight forward and simple attacks without any difficulty. However, if she had attacked in a calmer manner then, the battle would probably be more complicated.

Of course, Lealith thought that her victory would still not change.

Anyhow, there is a great difference with the movements of the girl holding the <<Double>> standing beside her and the enemy attacking them right now.

(…………The problem would be the enemy’s movements are not straight)

The enemy changes the course path suddenly by kicking the abundant trees. The enemy would move in the opposite, upwards and diagonal directions on the terrains and adding on, the biggest problem would be that the enemy uses the darkness to its maximum advantage making it hard to confirm the precise location.

The gold girl could do something if she closes in the gaps but, she could not move because of a reason different with Yurie’s. She probably thought that it was going to be hard to corner the opponent because she only had a cloth covering her barefoot making her unable to bring out her original performance.

That is why she decided to concentrate. She would concentrate and prepare her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> after predicting the enemy’s movements.

“…………There!! ----Kuh!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ga*. The long barrel backfired and the bullet shot to who knows where because the tip slammed on the surrounding trees.

(The reason why the attack was done here was to use the trees as a cage huh………not bad!)

Lealith made a fearless smile to the enemy’s fighting style.

The <<Kunai>> pierced through the darkness towards the smile but------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! Yurie used her blade and slammed it down before standing in front of Lealith as if she was protecting her.

“…………..i never asked for your help”

“Ya---. I did it on whim”

Lealith did not say anymore to that un-honest reply and returned her consciousness back to the enemy.

(Not bad at all)

Whether it’s the place selected for the surprise attack, or the timing, and more importantly-----the ability to meet’s up with them who are <<III>>, even though she could not display her real abilities------Lealith was giving a good praise.

“Well then………..What should we do huh. It would be nice if there were more space at least………..”

“………….so it will be okay if there is more space right?”

The silver girl dropped her sights and confirmed the feeling of her surroundings towards Lealith’s mumble and asked.

“You got a plan?”

“If you {{Furigana|soar to the heavens|jump}} in an instant-----'''''I will make it for you'''''”

Lealith opened her eyes wide for an instant but immediately understood Yurie’s intentions.

“So, let’s do it in the next timing”

“Ya---“

After Yurie nodded, she looked at her feet again.

They were currently surrounded by thickets just reaching to their knees. Tooru is not nearby. It seems the enemy is feeling superior right now and would probably avoid coming closer.

(It will be okay with this…….!!)

Soon-----that time came. The moment the <<Kunai>> was thrown towards the girls, the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} jumped straight up and the girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} sank her body in the opposite direction.

Yurie spun her body while sinking-----and at the same time, used her blade to cut in a circle.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kiin*……….!!The attacker certainly heard a high-pitched sound. It was not the clashing echoing metallic sound of the <<Kunai>> getting deflected and knocked down like what has been happening until now.

'''''Then what was that''''', the answer appeared right in front the moment the attacker had that question.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mekimekimekimeki*…………….!! The cage trapping the silver and gold girl were-----

The trees collapsed in a radial manner.

---no, the silver girl cut them all down.

“Wha……….!?”

The enemy could only be shock at the girl who changed the scenery with a power unfitting her small body with one move----and because of that, a small chance was born.

The gold girl did not miss that chance and------

A gunshot echoed immediately right after.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa

2014-04-14T17:44:03Z

Endo: /* Volume 5 */ new section

== Project Status ==

Just curious but shouldn't this have already been upgraded from a teaser project by now seeing that volume 1 is nearly complete and all. [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 15:06, 27 August 2013 (CDT)

Someone please check the status in Japan of this series. I've yet to read the notes at volume 5 (as well as the whole volume, same with 4 and the untranslated parts of 3), but since the book has less chapters, the epilogue has no title, the last illustration bugs me and there's no info about any 6th volume, it may very well be that it has ended.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 10:44, 3 March 2014 (CST)

== Volume 5 ==

Is it over in 5 volume? (because that last pic in vol. 5 make me think so)--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 12:44, 14 April 2014 (CDT)

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-04-09T20:08:56Z

Endo:

==Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』==

===Part 1===

“Uu,kuh…………..”

I narrowed my eyes because of the dazzling sunlight after I opened the somewhat heavy door and got outside.

And at the same time, a wind with a strong smell of salt tickled my nose.

A lot of the wind got sucked into my chest and when I looked to the outside scenery again-----it was blue.

Both the sky and earth was blue.

It was normal for the sky but for the earth------it was strange.

Speaking specifically, it is not the earth but instead it was the ocean. The endless ocean spread out to the end of my view.

Yes, right now I----Kokonoe Tooru is riding a boat. We the first years of the Kouryou academy will be heading to the seaside school for 1 week starting today and because of that, we are heading to the southern islands using a boat.

“The smell of salt water is amazing”

I looked back after taking a few steps forward and talked to the girl who was holding my sleeves tightly.

“Are you okay, Yurie?”

“Y-ya----………..I am okay……….”

While the wind was swaying the hair reaching until her hips, the small girl nodded.

It is my <<Duo>>-----Yurie.

She is a girl with transparent like {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} opposite to the blue sea and {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was glowing because of the sunlight.

The reason is simple and clear-----its seasickness.

I heard that her country Gimle was an island surrounded with the sea so, I thought she would be okay on the ship but, I jumped into the wrong conclusion.

The color of her face looks bad so I brought her from the cabin to the stern while her legs were unsteady.

Since there are shades at the stern different from the bow of the ship, it is the most suitable spot to take a rest.

“It’ll become a bit better if it is windy so let’s rest here for a while”

“Ya---…………….”

After Yurie nodded, she leaned against the wall and dragged her hips down before *Petan* sitting down.

“Tooru…………Is it okay if I borrow your shoulder”

“Aah, go ahead”

After I sat beside her, Yurie came closer to me. She closed her eyes and looks like she has a hard time breathing.

“………are you okay?”

“Ya--. It feels nice outside………”

(Yurie being like this is kind of rare………..)

Even though she is small, the silver girl’s physical and battle abilities are in the top level of the class.

It would be quite tough for me------rather, Yurie’s winning percentage is higher if she holds the <<Double>> and it was impossible to imagine her current weak appearance.

(…………speaking of which, she looks exhausted lately)

The summer in Yuri’es country Gimle is cold and the days reaching around 20 degrees are rare there. However for Japan--------the Kouryou academy located at southern Kantou, the summer days crossing over 30 degrees once it passed mid-summer and adding it with seasickness, she turned completely groggy with stamina got exhausted.

“Hn…….Too………ru…………*Suu*……….*Suu*………..”

Before I noticed, Yurie started to make sleep sounds.

I could not move thanks to that but, it’s probably a good idea to let her sleep like this now.

And since I don’t have any particular thing to do, I just stared at the sea and the blue sky.

(It’s summer huh…………)

I don’t like summer. I liked it when I was a child but, I started to hate it 2 years ago.

Because it makes me remember about the day-----the day '''''that person''''' destroyed everything, the day my sister got killed in front of me.

(I still can’t reach…………..but, I will definitely pierce my fangs in you………..!)

Just a few days ago, I reached <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the end of term <<Sublimation ceremony>>. Honestly the moment I achieved the <<Level up>>, I would not deny the fact that it was a little anti-climactic since I was prepared for it to take a longer time.

But it is still a fact that I gotten stronger.

My physical abilities, muscle strength and, running power could easily break world records and has reached a level which is impossible in reality. I polished my battle techniques with training every day and the strength is enough to make me think that I will not lose unless it is another <<Exceed>>.

And at the same time, I understood this.

Even though I gained this much strength, it will not reach him.

I understood that my <<Power>> now would not reach him, by comparing the overpowering feeling when I confronted him 2 years ago.

(Even if I can’t reach now--------I might manage if I cross <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>>………..)

The <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> is the level that will bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.

If I reach it, I think my fist will reach him.

My anger, hatred and sadness---------

It was at the moment I was staring at the sky while having those various expressions swirling inside me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zururi* Yurie’s head slipped of my shoulder.

(-------!!)

For a moment there, I got surprised but-----

“*suu*……..*suu*………..”

Yurie might be quite exhausted because she did not open her eyes and was sleeping comfortably using my legs as a pillow this time. I pat her head from the thought of wanting to help even if it was a little bit when I saw her exhausted face.

“Hn…..Too……ru……………”

“Ah……..so-sorry. Did I wake you up?”

“Nai…………It feels, good…………..please do more…………”

I nodded in agreement before continuing patting her head. Her silky silver hair felt good and it feels like silk thread.

After a while, Yurie’s breathing gradually became well-regulated.

Her sleeping face got softer compared to just now and I felt happy I could help her this much.

At the same time, I also felt saved too.

Thanks to the days I pass with Yurie, my heart which was rampaging because of him turned into something calm.

“Thanks, Yurie………….”

When I patted her head while mumbling that, Yurie rubbed her head from the ticklish feeling.

(I have to be careful not to move or else I’ll wake her)

I raised the side of my mouth while looking at the silver girl sleeping comfortably.

After a while of this position-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gachari* the sound of the door separating the cabin and deck opening appeared.

It was Hotaka Miyabi who showed up, she is my classmate with a shy personality but '''there is a part on her body which emphasises it's large size.''' …………….I will never tell Miyabi which part of her emphasises on largeness.

“Yoo Miyabi, came to feel the wind too?”

“Eh, ah, erm, i thought you 2 weren’t showing any signs of returning so…………..”

“So you got worried and came to see Yurie huh”

“U-un………….It’s a different meaning, but it’s correct but……….”

“Different Meaning?”

When I asked about the reply she whispered out, Miyabi looked panicked for some reason.

“-----uh!! E-eerrrr, Lo-look, I just thought going to be dangerous if she fell into the sea!!”

“It’s going to be okay, it’s not like she staggers that much. Well, thanks for worrying”

“A-ahaha………Mo-more importantly, is Yurie-chan asleep…………?”

“----uh!! Tha-that’s………”

I completely forgot about Yurie using my lap as a pillow.

While getting panicked from Miyabi pointing that out, I told her that it became like this after I borrowed my shoulder to Yurie who got seasick.

“*Giggle*. So that is the reason why you can’t move”

“Well yeah…………by the way Miyabi, are you going to be outside for a while?”

When things settled without any strange misunderstandings, I made a relieved sigh while asking her.

“Eh……….? I-I guess I’ll do that. The air outside is nicer anyway………..”

“I see. Then let’s talk. I need someone”

“…………..U-un”

After she nodded, Miyabi was about to sit down with Yurie in between.

“It’s going to be hot if you sit there because the sun will hit you so, why don’t you come here?”

“Ah…………Tha-that’s true……..Err, So-sorry for the bother……….”

It was not long she got outside the ship but, it’s probably hot already to her.

I advised Miyabi whose face was a little red, to sit beside me.

Even though she nodded and sat before me, I felt that it was very like her in a way because she left a 50 centimeter gap between.

“Now that I think about it, it’s been a long time we talked like this”

“T-that’s true………….”

More specifically Yurie is also with us but, I wonder how long it has been since we talked alone.

When I tried recalling back, I felt that there was almost none since these few months------ever since I stopped showing up in the morning run.

If there is anything, we would converse when the usual groups gather and it’s not like we don’t talk to each other since we often eat food together.

“Today morning………..with Tomoe-chan too?”

“Aah, it’s almost every day”

Tachibana don’t have to be with me regularly since, the main thing in the morning training would be to repeatedly move my body with the basics before using my head to think. But, she shows up every day to conduct a Kumite<ref group ="3b">Actual Training</ref> at the last 10 minute-----Tachibana would do the attacking while I focus on defense------because she said it is faster to master it this way than to only focus in the Kata<ref group ="3b">Form</ref>.

“I see. Every day, huh………..”

“Aah. She’s a great help”

Although Miyabi said '''''that’s good''''', I think I am imagining that she looks somewhat lonely.

“If Miyabi is okay with it, why don’t you join us? Tachibana would probably welcome you too”

“………..uun, I guess I’ll pass……..See, I have to gain stamina instead of techniques now anyway”

“I-I see………….”

I could not say any more since she made a somewhat troubled expression.

(Things don’t go how I want to huh……….)

Actually, Miyabi has been acting strange recently.

She would immediately look away when our eyes meet; absentmindedly thinking about something and it feels like her movements and actions has something behind it.

But, I have some idea regarding the reason why.

Miyabi probably feels inferior to us when she failed to achieve the <<Level up>> during the-----<<Sublimation ceremony>> that everyone in the class received in the end of term semester.

If it is about the usual faces then, Tatsu also failed the sublimation and remained as <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> but, he did not mind at all and it’s probably because of his personality.

In any case, it feels bad to have a timid relation with a friend.

“Hey, Miyabi. If you have something bothering you, you can tell me”

“Eh………?”

“I told you this before right. It’s better to let it out, if you think it’s tough. I think it’s okay to tell Tachibana if it is awkward to tell me. She is also worried”

“Ah……..U-un. Thank you……..Eheh, really thank you, Tooru-kun”

Miyabi said this after raising the both sides of her mouth.

I probably lighten her feelings a bit.

Or she might be acting tough to avoid making me worried.

I could not judge which one it was but, if Miyabi requests me then, I will do my best to assist-----that was what I thought.

“The-then ca-ca-can I request for one wish………?”

“Aah, if it is something I can do then say it”

“……..Ca-can I……..borrow your shoulder…….”

“Shoulder?”

Even though there is only one meaning for that case but, I asked back just in case.

It’s because those words are hard to think to come from Miyabi who is bad with males.

Just when I was wondering what the answer would be-----Miyabi moved her head vertically with a clear red face.

“It feels comfortable here so, I got a little sleepy and that’s why, I won’t ask as much like what Yu-Yurie-chan is doing so, I thought I could ask you to borrow your shoulder for a while…………….”

It was probably very embarrassing because, Miyabi lowered her sights and fiddled with her finger tips while saying the reason.

“I, can't……….?”

“N-no, it’s okay. If something like my shoulder is okay with you, then use it”

I got a little embarrassed and agreed to her since there is no reason to refuse.

“U-un, Thank you……..but, something like that ……… that is not true you know……..?”

I have no idea what she meant by that. Even though I was thinking about that question------

“Ex-excuse me………”

The 50 centimeter gap turned into 10 and once Miyabi placed her head on my shoulder, the thoughts I was thinking just before vanished.

“…………..”

It’s warm. Miyabi’s body temperature is being transmitted from the part touching. And at the same time, the heartbeat coming from my chest got a bit faster and my body creaked.

(Thi-this is kind of nerve wrecking……)

Honestly speaking, this situation is very embarrassing.

But, I just thought that she is relaxing around me more than I expected. I was happy that we became great friends, which is enough to me unable to perceive her poor interactive skills with the opposite sex.

(…..nonetheless, I think it is going to be annoying if someone sees us here like this)

After I made a small sigh, I stared at the horizon separating the blue sky and blue sea while starting the image training of the moves Tachibana taught me…………rather, it feels like the nervousness won’t settle down unless I think of something.

Even though I did that image training, I would be wary of Miyabi each time she exhaled or makes any slight movement and it was interrupted several times; this became a difficult situation.

Nearly one hour passed after that.

[Oi, Tooru, the rabbit woman is calling us to gather-----][------uh!!]

The steel door opened and Miyabi jumped up the same time the voice called out to me.

“What are you all doing………….”

[I-ya,hahaha……………][Ahaha………]

In a tired manner------he is probably tired-------a small boy with glasses made a sigh; it was my friend Tora.

“To-Tora-kun. What did Tsukimi-sensei say……….?”

Miyabi asked with a tone which is unthinkable to be possible by someone who just woke up.

“There is something she wants to talk about the seaside school so, I was told to call the people that went out to the deck”

“I get it………Yurie, wake up. It seems Tsukimi is calling us for something”

When I slightly shook my shoulders, Yurie woke up. However, her consciousness was still probably in dreamland. Even though she raised her body, she was still in daze with half her eyes opened.

“Had a nice sleep?”

“Ya----, thanks to you. Thank you very much, Tooru”

“It’s nothing much. How about you Miyabi?”

“…………i-I, err……even though I was the one that asked you to borrow your shoulder, I-I was too nervous, so not at all……….”

Miyabi told me she did not sleep and lowered her sights while her cheeks were blushing.

No wonder she woke up immediately when Tora appeared.

It’s probably better if I didn’t say it was alright when she asked if it was alright to borrow my shoulders.

(But, looks like both of us were nervous)

It is probably tough for Miyabi who is in the world of drowsiness but, it was a little funny when I think that both our feelings were the same.

“Okay okay okaaay, is everyone here?”

Our evil homeroom teacher, who is unfit to be a teacher, was wearing a maid outfit with rabbit ears and spin around in the room.

“Alrighty then, this ship will reach the island soon☆ the kids that went out to the deck saw the island right♪ So, please get ready to get off since the ship is going to stop ♥ Also, everyone’s belonging got deliciously------not that, the staff has already transported it so relax♪”

Essentially this seaside school is a training camp to commence a survival training which could not be done in the premise of the academy. Because of that, there is quite some danger accompanying it so there would be 5 <<Exceed>> <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>----- Kouryou graduates with survival techniques as their expertise will act as the support staff.

“Tsukimi-sensei. Even if they join in as members of the staff, there is no way we can make our seniors carry our belongings”

The girl with long beautiful hair-----Tachibana commented to Tsukimi with a dignified voice. Those thoughts were very like here because of her honest and serious personality.

“Don’t mind don’t mind. That is their job too♪ more importantly I will be distributing this so, come over here when I call your names out☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi raised a watch-like object above her head.

“What is with that”

Tsukimi once targeted our life. However, since I was made to hide that in front of our classmates, I asked a question politely.

“It’s the armband with an emergency signal switch and light attached to☆Only push it when it really is bad okay. Seriously do it when you are going to die♪ Okaay?”

The cabin got noisy in an instant. That, was this camp that hard to have such a thing prepared.

However, when I think about this carefully, it was probably going to be a quite a tough one the moment <<Exceed>> staffs are coming with us.

After receiving the armband, she told us to wear this at all times until the seaside school ends.

And after everyone wore the armband, we went out of the cabin when the ship has already stopped but------

“……….Hey, Tsukimi”

“Add Sensei”

“Why didn’t we land-----Desuka!?”<ref group ="3b">Desuka is used for politeness</ref>

Everyone that got out to the deck got dumbfounded.

It was only normal. It’s true that we can see the island…………it’s just that it’s a few kilos far.

“Which means you have to swim♥”

“From here----Desuka!?”

“Of course, with the clothes you are wearing now too♪”

“While wearing our uniform----Desuka!?”

“Sounds tough to have a second personality huh, <<Irregular>>……….”

You have no right to say that.

“Okay with that said, we will now begin the swimming training with your current clothes for this seaside school♪ once you reach the spot, please head to your respective training spots located in the middle of the island☆”

Although naturally there were some who raised their shock at Tsukimi’s announcement but, this was exactly the way Kouryou academy follows.

The battle training, emergency medical treatment, survival and etc started------and different from a normal high school, this is a curriculum for a special battle technique school.

Swimming with our clothes like this is one of it, and it was a skill that was just taught last week.

The action of swimming with our clothes on is unexpectedly tough and it was so tough that it made me who has confidence in my stamina, hate raising my body after finishing one kilometer of swimming.

It was completely unexpected that we will be using those techniques we learned suddenly in the seaside school.

“This is something you master better if you do it with the will to die. Good lucking and work hard, kuhaha”

Tsukimi showed her real personality with a voice the other students could not hear and made an evil smile.

(So that is why our seniors carried our belongings huh. Now that I think about it, she did say the boat will stop instead of land………..)

After I made a big sigh, I prepared myself.

===Part 2===

“………..Did you call me?”

He estimated the old man stopping his hands and the teenager with arrow-like eyes talked.

“Fuhaha, sorry to call you in a busy time like this”

“No, the mission given to me is to obey you”

The teenager continued his words with a emotionless voice

“So your business?”

“Umu. Just like you know, the <<unit>> has finished its adjustments and has been spread to a few teams. The last thing would be to advance to the last stage but-----before that, there is one material I want. So with that said I want to borrow your power to obtain that”

“What kind of material do you wish for?”

The old man replied three answers to the teenager’s question.

“I don’t mind since I would get one soon anyways.--------of course, it would exceed the one <<Diabolica>> has though”

“…………Aiming too high is fine but, the disappointment if we are unable to obtain it will be big”

“That’s true. Fuhahahaha!”

After the old man finished laughing, the teenager opened his mouth.

“Well then, please give the permit to report to the higher ups of the plan we just------“

“No need. Those fellas would want to know the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> too anyways. Let’s just say this plan is just a test and report only the results”

“…………..understood”

The young man did not raise his objection and obeyed the old man’s decision.

He then makes a slight smile before----asking.

“To evaluate or to be evaluated huh………I understand. How about the operation name for this?”

The old man laughed----before replying.

“<<Selection>>----I guess I’ll call it that”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="3b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-04-09T19:29:52Z

Endo:

==Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』==

===Part 1===

“Uu,kuh…………..”

I narrowed my eyes because of the dazzling sunlight after I opened the somewhat heavy door and got outside.

And at the same time, a wind with a strong smell of salt tickled my nose.

A lot of the wind got sucked into my chest and when I looked to the outside scenery again-----it was blue.

Both the sky and earth was blue.

It was normal for the sky but for the earth------it was strange.

Speaking specifically, it is not the earth but instead it was the ocean. The endless ocean spread out to the end of my view.

Yes, right now I----Kokonoe Tooru is riding a boat. We the first years of the Kouryou academy will be heading to the seaside school for 1 week starting today and because of that, we are heading to the southern islands using a boat.

“The smell of salt water is amazing”

I looked back after taking a few steps forward and talked to the girl who was holding my sleeves tightly.

“Are you okay, Yurie?”

“Y-ya----………..I am okay……….”

While the wind was swaying the hair reaching until her hips, the small girl nodded.

It is my <<Duo>>-----Yurie.

She is a girl with transparent like {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} opposite to the blue sea and {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was glowing because of the sunlight.

The reason is simple and clear-----its seasickness.

I heard that her country Gimle was an island surrounded with the sea so, I thought she would be okay on the ship but, I jumped into the wrong conclusion.

The color of her face looks bad so I brought her from the cabin to the stern while her legs were unsteady.

Since there are shades at the stern different from the bow of the ship, it is the most suitable spot to take a rest.

“It’ll become a bit better if it is windy so let’s rest here for a while”

“Ya---…………….”

After Yurie nodded, she leaned against the wall and dragged her hips down before *Petan* sitting down.

“Tooru…………Is it okay if I borrow your shoulder”

“Aah, go ahead”

After I sat beside her, Yurie came closer to me. She closed her eyes and looks like she has a hard time breathing.

“………are you okay?”

“Ya--. It feels nice outside………”

(Yurie being like this is kind of rare………..)

Even though she is small, the silver girl’s physical and battle abilities are in the top level of the class.

It would be quite tough for me------rather, Yurie’s winning percentage is higher if she holds the <<Double>> and it was impossible to imagine her current weak appearance.

(…………speaking of which, she looks exhausted lately)

The summer in Yuri’es country Gimle is cold and the days reaching around 20 degrees are rare there. However for Japan--------the Kouryou academy located at southern Kantou, the summer days crossing over 30 degrees once it passed mid-summer and adding it with seasickness, she turned completely groggy with stamina got exhausted.

“Hn…….Too………ru…………*Suu*……….*Suu*………..”

Before I noticed, Yurie started to make sleep sounds.

I could not move thanks to that but, it’s probably a good idea to let her sleep like this now.

And since I don’t have any particular thing to do, I just stared at the sea and the blue sky.

(It’s summer huh…………)

I don’t like summer. I liked it when I was a child but, I started to hate it 2 years ago.

Because it makes me remember about the day-----the day '''''that person''''' destroyed everything, the day my sister got killed in front of me.

(I still can’t reach…………..but, I will definitely pierce my fangs in you………..!)

Just a few days ago, I reached <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the end of term <<Sublimation ceremony>>. Honestly the moment I achieved the <<Level up>>, I would not deny the fact that it was a little anti-climactic since I was prepared for it to take a longer time.

But it is still a fact that I gotten stronger.

My physical abilities, muscle strength and, running power could easily break world records and has reached a level which is impossible in reality. I polished my battle techniques with training every day and the strength is enough to make me think that I will not lose unless it is another <<Exceed>>.

And at the same time, I understood this.

Even though I gained this much strength, it will not reach him.

I understood that my <<Power>> now would not reach him, by comparing the overpowering feeling when I confronted him 2 years ago.

(Even if I can’t reach now--------I might manage if I cross <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>>………..)

The <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> is the level that will bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.

If I reach it, I think my fist will reach him.

My anger, hatred and sadness---------

It was at the moment I was staring at the sky while having those various expressions swirling inside me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zururi* Yurie’s head slipped of my shoulder.

(-------!!)

For a moment there, I got surprised but-----

“*suu*……..*suu*………..”

Yurie might be quite exhausted because she did not open her eyes and was sleeping comfortably using my legs as a pillow this time. I pat her head from the thought of wanting to help even if it was a little bit when I saw her exhausted face.

“Hn…..Too……ru……………”

“Ah……..so-sorry. Did I wake you up?”

“Nai…………It feels, good…………..please do more…………”

I nodded in agreement before continuing patting her head. Her silky silver hair felt good and it feels like silk thread.

After a while, Yurie’s breathing gradually became well-regulated.

Her sleeping face got softer compared to just now and I felt happy I could help her this much.

At the same time, I also felt saved too.

Thanks to the days I pass with Yurie, my heart which was rampaging because of him turned into something calm.

“Thanks, Yurie………….”

When I patted her head while mumbling that, Yurie rubbed her head from the ticklish feeling.

(I have to be careful not to move or else I’ll wake her)

I raised the side of my mouth while looking at the silver girl sleeping comfortably.

After a while of this position-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gachari* the sound of the door separating the cabin and deck opening appeared.

It was Hotaka Miyabi who showed up, she is my classmate with a shy personality but '''there is a part on her body which emphasises it's large size.''' …………….I will never tell Miyabi which part of her emphasises on largeness.

“Yoo Miyabi, came to feel the wind too?”

“Eh, ah, erm, i thought you 2 weren’t showing any signs of returning so…………..”

“So you got worried and came to see Yurie huh”

“U-un………….It’s a different meaning, but it’s correct but……….”

“Different Meaning?”

When I asked about the reply she whispered out, Miyabi looked panicked for some reason.

“-----uh!! E-eerrrr, Lo-look, I just thought going to be dangerous if she fell into the sea!!”

“It’s going to be okay, it’s not like she staggers that much. Well, thanks for worrying”

“A-ahaha………Mo-more importantly, is Yurie-chan asleep…………?”

“----uh!! Tha-that’s………”

I completely forgot about Yurie using my lap as a pillow.

While getting panicked from Miyabi pointing that out, I told her that it became like this after I borrowed my shoulder to Yurie who got seasick.

“*Giggle*. So that is the reason why you can’t move”

“Well yeah…………by the way Miyabi, are you going to be outside for a while?”

When things settled without any strange misunderstandings, I made a relieved sigh while asking her.

“Eh……….? I-I guess I’ll do that. The air outside is nicer anyway………..”

“I see. Then let’s talk. I need someone”

“…………..U-un”

After she nodded, Miyabi was about to sit down with Yurie in between.

“It’s going to be hot if you sit there because the sun will hit you so, why don’t you come here?”

“Ah…………Tha-that’s true……..Err, So-sorry for the bother……….”

It was not long she got outside the ship but, it’s probably hot already to her.

I advised Miyabi whose face was a little red, to sit beside me.

Even though she nodded and sat before me, I felt that it was very like her in a way because she left a 50 centimeter gap between.

“Now that I think about it, it’s been a long time we talked like this”

“T-that’s true………….”

More specifically Yurie is also with us but, I wonder how long it has been since we talked alone.

When I tried recalling back, I felt that there was almost none since these few months------ever since I stopped showing up in the morning run.

If there is anything, we would converse when the usual groups gather and it’s not like we don’t talk to each other since we often eat food together.

“Today morning………..with Tomoe-chan too?”

“Aah, it’s almost every day”

Tachibana don’t have to be with me regularly since, the main thing in the morning training would be to repeatedly move my body with the basics before using my head to think. But, she shows up every day to conduct a Kumite<ref group ="3b">Actual Training</ref> at the last 10 minute-----Tachibana would do the attacking while I focus on defense------because she said it is faster to master it this way than to only focus in the Kata<ref group ="3b">Form</ref>.

“I see. Every day, huh………..”

“Aah. She’s a great help”

Although Miyabi said '''''that’s good''''', I think I am imagining that she looks somewhat lonely.

“If Miyabi is okay with it, why don’t you join us? Tachibana would probably welcome you too”

“………..uun, I guess I’ll pass……..See, I have to gain stamina instead of techniques now anyway”

“I-I see………….”

I could not say any more since she made a somewhat troubled expression.

(Things don’t go how I want to huh……….)

Actually, Miyabi has been acting strange recently.

She would immediately look away when our eyes meet; absentmindedly thinking about something and it feels like her movements and actions has something behind it.

But, I have some idea regarding the reason why.

Miyabi probably feels inferior to us when she failed to achieve the <<Level up>> during the-----<<Sublimation ceremony>> that everyone in the class received in the end of term semester.

If it is about the usual faces then, Tatsu also failed the sublimation and remained as <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> but, he did not mind at all and it’s probably because of his personality.

In any case, it feels bad to have a timid relation with a friend.

“Hey, Miyabi. If you have something bothering you, you can tell me”

“Eh………?”

“I told you this before right. It’s better to let it out, if you think it’s tough. I think it’s okay to tell Tachibana if it is awkward to tell me. She is also worried”

“Ah……..U-un. Thank you……..Eheh, really thank you, Tooru-kun”

Miyabi said this after raising the both sides of her mouth.

I probably lighten her feelings a bit.

Or she might be acting tough to avoid making me worried.

I could not judge which one it was but, if Miyabi requests me then, I will do my best to assist-----that was what I thought.

“The-then ca-ca-can I request for one wish………?”

“Aah, if it is something I can do then say it”

“……..Ca-can you……..borrow your shoulder…….”

“Shoulder?”

Even though there is only one meaning for that case but, I asked back just in case.

It’s because those words are hard to think to come from Miyabi who is bad with males.

Just when I was wondering what the answer would be-----Miyabi moved her head vertically with a clear red face.

“It feels comfortable here so, I got a little sleepy and that’s why that’s why, I won’t ask as much like what Yu-Yurie-chan is doing so, I thought I could ask you to borrow your shoulder for a while…………….”

It was probably very embarrassing because, Miyabi lowered her sights and fiddled with her finger tips while saying the reason.

“I, can't……….?”

“N-no, it’s okay. If something like my shoulder is okay with you, then use it”

I got a little embarrassed and agreed to her since there is no reason to refuse.

“U-un, Thank you……..but, something like that ……… that is not true you know……..?”

I have no idea what she meant by that. Even though I was thinking about that question------

“Ex-excuse me………”

The 50 centimeter gap turned into 10 and once Miyabi placed her head on my shoulder, the thoughts I was thinking just before vanished.

“…………..”

It’s warm. Miyabi’s body temperature is being transmitted from the part touching. And at the same time, the heartbeat coming from my chest got a bit faster and my body creaked.

(Thi-this is kind of nerve wrecking……)

Honestly speaking, this situation is very embarrassing.

But, I just thought that she is relaxing around me more than I expected. I was happy that we became great friends, which is enough to me unable to perceive her poor interactive skills with the opposite sex.

(…..nonetheless, I think it is going to be annoying if someone sees us here like this)

After I made a small sigh, I stared at the horizon separating the blue sky and blue sea while starting the image training of the moves Tachibana taught me…………rather, it feels like the nervousness won’t settle down unless I think of something.

Even though I did that image training, I would be wary of Miyabi each time she exhaled or makes any slight movement and it was interrupted several times; this became a difficult situation.

Nearly one hour passed after that.

[Oi, Tooru, the rabbit woman is calling us to gather-----][------uh!!]

The steel door opened and Miyabi jumped up the same time the voice called out to me.

“What are you all doing………….”

[I-ya,hahaha……………][Ahaha………]

In a tired manner------he is probably tired-------a small boy with glasses made a sigh; it was my friend Tora.

“To-Tora-kun. What did Tsukimi-sensei say……….?”

Miyabi asked with a tone which is unthinkable to be possible by someone who just woke up.

“There is something she wants to talk about the seaside school so, I was told to call the people that went out to the deck”

“I get it………Yurie, wake up. It seems Tsukimi is calling us for something”

When I slightly shook my shoulders, Yurie woke up. However, her consciousness was still probably in dreamland. Even though she raised her body, she was still in daze with half her eyes opened.

“Had a nice sleep?”

“Ya----, thanks to you. Thank you very much, Tooru”

“It’s nothing much. How about you Miyabi?”

“…………i-I, err……even though I was the one that asked you to borrow your shoulder, I-I was too nervous, so not at all……….”

Miyabi told me she did not sleep and lowered her sights while her cheeks were blushing.

No wonder she woke up immediately when Tora appeared.

It’s probably better if I didn’t say it was alright when she asked if it was alright to borrow my shoulders.

(But, looks like both of us were nervous)

It is probably tough for Miyabi who is in the world of drowsiness but, it was a little funny when I think that both our feelings were the same.

“Okay okay okaaay, is everyone here?”

Our evil homeroom teacher, who is unfit to be a teacher, was wearing a maid outfit with rabbit ears and spin around in the room.

“Alrighty then, this ship will reach the island soon☆ the kids that went out to the deck saw the island right♪ So, please get ready to get off since the ship is going to stop ♥ Also, everyone’s belonging got deliciously------not that, the staff has already transported it so relax♪”

Essentially this seaside school is a training camp to commence a survival training which could not be done in the premise of the academy. Because of that, there is quite some danger accompanying it so there would be 5 <<Exceed>> <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>----- Kouryou graduates with survival techniques as their expertise will act as the support staff.

“Tsukimi-sensei. Even if they join in as members of the staff, there is no way we can make our seniors carry our belongings”

The girl with long beautiful hair-----Tachibana commented to Tsukimi with a dignified voice. Those thoughts were very like here because of her honest and serious personality.

“Don’t mind don’t mind. That is their job too♪ more importantly I will be distributing this so, come over here when I call your names out☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi raised a watch-like object above her head.

“What is with that”

Tsukimi once targeted our life. However, since I was made to hide that in front of our classmates, I asked a question politely.

“It’s the armband with an emergency signal switch and light attached to☆Only push it when it really is bad okay. Seriously do it when you are going to die♪ Okaay?”

The cabin got noisy in an instant. That, was this camp that hard to have such a thing prepared.

However, when I think about this carefully, it was probably going to be a quite a tough one the moment <<Exceed>> staffs are coming with us.

After receiving the armband, she told us to wear this at all times until the seaside school ends.

And after everyone wore the armband, we went out of the cabin when the ship has already stopped but------

“……….Hey, Tsukimi”

“Add Sensei”

“Why didn’t we land-----Desuka!?”<ref group ="3b">Desuka is used for politeness</ref>

Everyone that got out to the deck got dumbfounded.

It was only normal. It’s true that we can see the island…………it’s just that it’s a few kilos far.

“Which means you have to swim♥”

“From here----Desuka!?”

“Of course, with the clothes you are wearing now too♪”

“While wearing our uniform----Desuka!?”

“Sounds tough to have a second personality huh, <<Irregular>>……….”

You have no right to say that.

“Okay with that said, we will now begin the swimming training with your current clothes for this seaside school♪ once you reach the spot, please head to your respective training spots located in the middle of the island☆”

Although naturally there were some who raised their shock at Tsukimi’s announcement but, this was exactly the way Kouryou academy follows.

The battle training, emergency medical treatment, survival and etc started------and different from a normal high school, this is a curriculum for a special battle technique school.

Swimming with our clothes like this is one of it, and it was a skill that was just taught last week.

The action of swimming with our clothes on is unexpectedly tough and it was so tough that it made me who has confidence in my stamina, hate raising my body after finishing one kilometer of swimming.

It was completely unexpected that we will be using those techniques we learned suddenly in the seaside school.

“This is something you master better if you do it with the will to die. Good lucking and work hard, kuhaha”

Tsukimi showed her real personality with a voice the other students could not hear and made an evil smile.

(So that is why our seniors carried our belongings huh. Now that I think about it, she did say the boat will stop instead of land………..)

After I made a big sigh, I prepared myself.

===Part 2===

“………..Did you call me?”

He estimated the old man stopping his hands and the teenager with arrow-like eyes talked.

“Fuhaha, sorry to call you in a busy time like this”

“No, the mission given to me is to obey you”

The teenager continued his words with a emotionless voice

“So your business?”

“Umu. Just like you know, the <<unit>> has finished its adjustments and has been spread to a few teams. The last thing would be to advance to the last stage but-----before that, there is one material I want. So with that said I want to borrow your power to obtain that”

“What kind of material do you wish for?”

The old man replied three answers to the teenager’s question.

“I don’t mind since I would get one soon anyways.--------of course, it would exceed the one <<Diabolica>> has though”

“…………Aiming too high is fine but, the disappointment if we are unable to obtain it will be big”

“That’s true. Fuhahahaha!”

After the old man finished laughing, the teenager opened his mouth.

“Well then, please give the permit to report to the higher ups of the plan we just------“

“No need. Those fellas would want to know the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> too anyways. Let’s just say this plan is just a test and report only the results”

“…………..understood”

The young man did not raise his objection and obeyed the old man’s decision.

He then makes a slight smile before----asking.

“To evaluate or to be evaluated huh………I understand. How about the operation name for this?”

The old man laughed----before replying.

“<<Selection>>----I guess I’ll call it that”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="3b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter6

2014-01-30T10:38:38Z

Endo:

{{Incomplete|percentage=31}}
==Chapter 6:The Branded==
===Part 1===
The day of the final match, it had been all the talk since morning.

The Gladiator’s Guild had announced the pairings. Orba and Pashir would not directly confront. That was the one thing the people found most regrettable.

“When it comes to speed, then it has to be Orba. Pashir’s slow as an ox. Honestly, if those two duked it out, the battle would be settled in an instant.”

“That’s not true, Pashir doesn’t make any useless movements. He’s different from Orba who continually moves around. Those little clever tactics of his won’t work against him. If the fight is drawn out even a little, Orba would run out of stamina and be at an overwhelming disadvantage.”

At the street corners, in front of food stalls, within party venues, people argued back and forth about the gladiator match. This wasn’t limited only to the citizens of Solon, but also included the nobles. They would engage in a heated debate over who would survive, betting horses, unusual paintings, or even ten slave girls, busying themselves in wagers that flaunted their status.

Amongst the heated debates posed the question that, supposing Orba and Pashir expectantly survived, which of them would receive the honour as the dragon-slaying hero Clovis.

“If it were His Imperial Majesty,” one such noble suddenly spoke with a pompous air, “I believe he would likely want Orba to inherit the title of Clovis. After all, he is the hero who defeated Ryucown. If he were to win this and the image of him being a former slave stamped out, in goes without saying he will have earned the title of corporal or captain, he might be given the whole Solon garrison company!”

And as the time approached the evening juncture that held the deciding match, the emperor himself made his appearance, as to personally hand over the golden helmet to the victor. The Imperial Guards and slaves that accompanied the emperor, totalling roughly some thirty men, occupied the upper half of a reserved grandstand.

The figures of the imperial princess and her friends, as well as Garbera’s princess, Vileena, and her head maid, Theresia, were also present.

In the grand stadium, several battles were taking place. Once a pair finished, another pair would be sent in to fill the vacant spot, and so these battles went on without end. However, as the strength of the blazing sun waned, the vacant seats throughout the stadium began to slowly stand out.

By evening, the final battle ended. The sounds of the gladiators and their clashing weapons below them suddenly came to a dead silence, and conversely, the enthusiasm of the crowd knew no end as their roars resounded like a tidal wave.

After a short intermission that held them further in suspense, the four swordsmen who fought fiercely through their battles and won made their appearance, each armed with a weapon of their choosing. One carried a long spear, another stood ready with a battle axe and Orba carried his usual longsword.

''So it’s finally time.''

Orba murmured to himself as he rested the sword on the back of his shoulders. He may have thrown himself into the gladiator ring, but it wasn’t as if he wanted to, and it was now finally coming to an end. Next would be to use what he heard from Pashir about the plan to corner Noue and Oubary and obstruct the scheme Zaat was assisting them in.

Right now, they were likely watching the scene unfold from above, enjoying the spectacle of the slaves killing one another from their safe haven.

''Once I end ‘this’, you guys are next''

He was fired up, different from how he usually was.

The orator called out their four names, and then saluted the emperor. The four men also did the same, and the emperor lowered his chin to face them. At the same time, one of the accompanying Imperial Guards presented to him the golden helmet with both his hands. Attached to the left and right were a pair of wings, the mark of the hero Clovis.

That was the signal to start. The ground shook as the arena erupted in pandemonium and the battles began.

Orba’s opponent was a giant exceeding two metres in height. To add to that, he wielded a long spear. With a difference in reach that made him hesitant to take even a single step forward, Orba was quickly cornered. Not to mention, he had sustained injuries from his battle with Gash.

Before the end of the third thrust, Orba had fallen backwards. The arena went into a stir. The giant thrust his spear down. Orba rolled sideways towards the giant’s flank, and jumping upwards, slashed at him. Blood gushed out from the giant’s neck the moment Orba’s feet touched the ground. Orba’s single slash was well-aimed and cut open his opponent’s artery.

The giant crashed onto the floor. And in little time as well, Pashir settled his match. His victory was more clear cut. Just when he appeared to put some distance between he and the axe-wielding man, he flung his sword over his shoulders and threw it with all his might. The sword hit spot-on and pierced the enemy’s heart.

Silence dawned on the five thousand spectators for a short moment. Not even a minute had passed since the battles began. Her hands wrapped in prayer, Vileena exclaimed a breath of relief.

“It seems they weren’t a match,” the emperor, Guhl Mephius, muttered absentmindedly. He blinked his eyes with unmistakable signs of boredom and spoke to his wife seated beside him.

“Neither were fit to be their opponents. What do you think, Melissa? Don’t you want to see a battle between real men?”

The empress replied in modest moderation, a manner befitting her age that betrayed her appearance. “Yes, I would” she assented in honesty. The emperor lowered his chin.

“It would be upsetting to have it end like this. Pashir and Orba; these two shall now contest. Until the match ends in victory or defeat, the handing over of Clovis’ helmet will be put on hold.”

Those seated in the surroundings all looked up at the emperor in shock.

On hearing this, the arena rose into a commotion, and soon roused in agreement. They were also not satisfied with the amount of bloodshed, and most of all, wanted to know which of them was truly stronger.

''What?''

At the shock of the sudden turn of events, Orba instinctively glared up at the emperor. The sword in his hand smelled immensely of blood. And now he would have to stain it with even more blood. The blood of none other than Pashir. The muscles on his arm throbbed.

On the other side,

“Please wait, your majesty,” Simon said as he stood up. “This differs from our annual custom. There exists no other reason for this tournament than to single out the select two swordsmen.”

“Do not fret over the details, Simon.” The emperor pointed towards the ring. “Honestly, I am unable to determine which of the two is more suited to inherit the title of Clovis. To have them fight and hand the golden helmet over to the winner—there’s no method more decisive than this. Should the loser die, we can have the Guild choose someone fit to act out his aide, Felipe.”

Seated beside Simon, who now stood speechless, Fedom was panting heavily. As he was about to get up and suggest a proposition, he would find himself slumping backwards onto his chair on reconsideration each time. The emperor grew more and more self-righteous each passing day. He was like a naked blade, that if Fedom did not tread carefully around, would cut him to pieces.

“Orba and Pashir! Both of you, return to the front of the gates!”

A soldier commanded them.

“Tch”

Orba spat out. His insides felt like they were on fire.

''It’s always like this. They control people’s lives and fates without a second thought.''

“Haha, that was a something to see.”

Pashir said. By ‘something to see’, he was likely meant him spitting out through his mask. Pashir wasn’t the least daunted at how things ended up.

“Are you going to listen them?” 

“The emperor said it. No one can go against that. You’d best ready yourself.”

Saying this, Pashir turned his back to Orba. His branded back heaved up and down. Orba called him to a stop in a hurry.

“Wait, Pashir.”

“I may be the leader of the rebellion for the time being, but it can’t be stopped even if someone tries to put a dent on it. So don’t hold yourself back. Let’s fight to kill to our heart’s content. This’ll be our final gladiator match.”

“Pashir.”

A stadium slave ran up to Pashir and interrupted them, and while wiping away his his sweat and pretending to look after him, spoke in a low voice.

“What if you two put up an act? Orba is popular amongst the citizens. It should be fine if you fight normally and then have Orba drop his sword in surrender to you. The people should spare Orba’s life.”

“That won’t work,” Pashir shook his head, “The people of Solon are used to seeing arena battles, and will immediately see through any concern for the opponent’s life during the match. We can’t have them becoming suspicious of the slaves’ relationships now. You already know it. We’ve no choice but to kill each other.”

“—“

Orba silently lowered his head. His motives differed from Pashir’s, but Orba also harboured a motive no one could ever imagine. Noue, Oubary, and Zaat...not a single one of their actions were to be trusted.
“Let’s swear on it.” Pashir spoke as a matter-of-factly, “No matter who wins, he’ll carry the weight of these souls. Even if you die, I’ll take on your feelings. I swear to have Gil Mephius’ head. And if I die, you’ll take on my feelings; free all the slaves and burn Mephius to the ground.”

At those words, Orba felt a lump in his throat and was unable to give an immediate reply.

''Take on his feelings...''

It went without saying that Orba hated Mephius. How he dreamed countlessly of cutting off the necks of those nobles with the swing of his sword by his own hands. However,

“Yeah...”

Orba said while nodding, in a voice that seemed like another person’s.

The two parted and moved towards the east and west gates. The slave called Mira wiped off his sweat and replaced his sword with a new one. Her face was pale and unsteady. It was clear she held feelings for Pashir, even though Orba had met her only two or three times. Orba tried to open his mouth, but couldn’t think of anything to say. She wished for Pashir to win. That meant Orba’s defeat—and his death. And that sat fine with him. Orba also held his own reasons for surviving, even if it meant defeating—kiling Pashir.

''Is it really fine like this? ''

Such a thought tore at his chest. Orba shook his masked face. It wasn’t fine. Why was he hesistating now? Yes, he bore a hatred towards Mephius similar to Orba’s or one that might even have exceeded his, and Pashir’s goal resembled his own; in the not too distant future, they would surely stand side by side and fight as comrades.

''Damnit! Don’t think too much into it.”

He grasped the handle of his sword with renewed vigour. To make matters worse, Orba was covered in wounds. Even the battle just now took what little of all his remaining strength. How many more times after would he have to wield his sword to his limits? Orba hadn’t the faintest idea.

Victory seemed to get further and further away from his grasp. His blade would never reach his target if he thought of the things to come while swinging his sword.

''I’ll end it in a single blow.''

Orba decided. He would swing with his full strength one time, when he saw a surefire gap. Failing meant death.

“To the east, Iron Tiger Orba! To the west, Strong-armed Pashir!”

The two called names approached each other in the centre of the arena.

“What could be the meaning of this? Did that not end it?”

Vileena breathlessly watched in suspense at the sudden development. The crowd’s cheers were tremendous, such that they rendered Theresia’s voice inaudible. However, a brief exchange of glances, and she was able to calmly understand what she was saying. In the midst of this frenzy, a strange tranquility drifted between the two who were about to kill each other.

“Start!”

Both parties swung their swords into a clash and then jumped back in retreat.

Solon’s grand gladiator tournament; here, the fight to determine the strongest man commenced.

It was a fight unprecedented in the long history of Mephius’ gladiator fights.

As soon as the match began, the one to charge forward was Orba. He ran straight for Pashir with the tip of his sword skimming along the ground. Pashir bent his knees in ready. Orba immediately kicked off the ground to Pashir’s side. Faster than his opponent could react, he jumped once more. Orba planned to settle the match in this instant. Pashir’s legs, arms or back—he would jump in at any gap in defence he saw and finish Pashir off before he could recover.

However, Pashir stopped following Orba with his eyes and immediately rolled forward. Getting up in no time at all, he turned around and swung his sword. Orba began to chase after him, but the swing prevented him from advancing further. Orba received the blade with his own and jumped back.

Their unending exchange of blows since the beginning made everyone in the arena to go wild with excitement.

And then they approached a standstill, by the very definition of its meaning. The two ceased all movement, making their previous fast exchange of blows seem like a lie.

Orba stood as he always did, with his bent back eyeing Pashir’s every move. The arm that caught Pashir’s attack had gone numb. A bead of sweat trickled down under his mask. It was fair to say his initial movements had drained him of the majority of his stamina. He pushed for a short, decisive battle, but Pashir had completely seen through his movements.

''Come Pashir! Come, come, come!''

It was dangerous for him to move. Pashir stood with both his massive legs entrenched on the ground as blood pulsed through their muscles, ready to crush him at a moment’s notice. Jumping in would be his last, and he would easily have his attack turned on him.

So instead, Orba glared at Pashir through his mask, waiting for him to move. He still held the advantage of speed. Of course, it would also be dangerous if the enemy came charging in, but it would also make it more likely to find holes in his defence.

However, Pashir did not move. He held the sword with both hands above his shoulder, not budging an inch.

''Tch''

Orba struck the ground with the arch of his feet. His sword flickered. He jumped in a direction different from his line of sight. However, the actions of his feint were unable to perturb Pashir.

The evening wind blew beneath his mask.

The spectators had suddenly returned to silence. The thousands of eyes fixed their attention on these two swordsmen of unfathomable skill. An expectant tension hung in the air, where the outcome might be decided in the next blink of an eye; however, these two did not permit the slightest movement.

Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds—time ticked by. A minute passed. Two minutes passed. Everyone held their breaths, but it did not last for long.

“Get him!”

Someone shouted at the five minute mark. “Kill him!” a girl shouted after him.

“Get him! Get him! Get him!”

“Kill! Kill! Kill!”

Everyone present stamped their feet in unison and burst into a clamour of boos. They created the racket in hopes that it would rouse them to movement, but still the two did not move.

Orba was also getting impatient. His sword and armour had never felt so heavy. Standing alone strained his muscles. In the previous clash, Orba had set aside everything for a single strike, but was uncertain whether he could exert his full strength even on that single strike.

''Move''

Orba prayed deeply.

“Don’t move”

Gowen spoke, while he acted as bodyguard in the grandstands.

“Don’t move in a fit of impatience, Orba. Keep that bad habit of yours in check here, please.”

Pashir likely saw through that habit from bearing witness to all of Orba’s battles until now. Orba excelled in countering. In terms of physique and power, Orba came out as mediocre amongst the gladiators, and suffered many disadvantages in a direct confrontation. Therefore, he founded on circling his opponents and luring them in. And when the enemy was pulled into his space, he would deliver a strike aimed at their vitals.

Especially because of this, Gowen lectured him time and time again, “Don’t let that quick temper get ahead of you.”

A quick temper was detrimental to his fighting tactics. Techniques that allowed him to provoke his opponent and gain control of their emotions were essential.

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 247.jpg|thumb]]
They were what allowed Orba to win throughout his two years as a gladiator. He had devised a number of ways of retreating to lure the enemy in. Sometimes he would initiate, sometimes he would be on the receiving end, and sometimes he would take actions to anger his opponent, all to pull the opponent into his pace. However, they all proved ineffective against Pashir. His firm posture was wholly free of any openings. Because Orba understood this, he could not move.

Gowen himself gritted his teeth in impatience, as time freely passed. And it was not only him. Amidst the tempest of jeers raining down on them, those the least bit curious in knowing the victor of this sword match could feel the heavy tension between Orba and Pashir, and their faces turned rigid as if they were standing there themselves.

Some wiped away the sweat dripping down their chins.

Like a candle just about to go out, the setting sun wringed its last drops of sunlight and covered the arena in a crimson red—

Suddenly, the match progressed into motion.

“Ah,” everyone in the arena let out.

The one to step into the light and aim towards the enemy was Pashir. He appeared to have been the one unable to bear the overly unusual standstill. However,

“Orba, NO!”

Gowen screamed. 

===Part 2===
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-11-26T16:11:01Z

Endo: nav. link fixed

==Chapter 4: Sword Festival==
===Part 1===
On this day, Zaat Quark was swamped with visitors.

In the morning was Simon Rodloom. As soon as he saw Zaat’s face, he asked,

“Have you become thinner?”

Zaat bitterly smiled and shook his head.

“No matter what the situation, the amount I eat and drink will not change. It’s my one redeeming feature. Well, who knows what might happen in a week though.”

“Milord has been reprieved of your house arrest. Now you can eat and drink to your heart’s content.”

“Reprieved?”

The casual manner Simon mentioned this in left Zaat flabbergasted. Simon pointed out towards the window, and sure enough, the guards surrounding the residential hall were pulling back.

This morning, Simon presented himself before the emperor, and by some stroke of luck, the two of them were able to talk alone about the festival. They spent some time discussing about Garbera, Ende’s movements, and also how starting with their longtime enemy, the Bozgan House from the west, new activities have come about in a group of Tauran fortress cities after which, Simon seemingly by chance brought up Zaat’s name. And the emperor, as if he had completely forgotten it up until now, laughed it off.

“After that, the house arrest was immediately called off. His majesty was flaring up at the time, but I myself did not take it to heart. That is why I was free of ease. His majesty has not bestowed any punishment or of the sorts. From here on forth as well, if you were even to show your undying loyalty for Mephius—“

“For ''Mephius''”

Zaat said sullenly. He was ready to make his grave in Mephius. However…..

Whether or not he had understood the implied meaning, Simon kept silent. Zaat brought up the issue of Kaiser Islan. His execution would be held tomorrow. Even Simon could not overturn this. Zaat and Kaiser both had objected the emperor’s decisions, but the emperor’s sentiments towards their punishments differed greatly.

“Like this, he is no different from a sword-slave. At the whim of the audience’s favour, he may be commanded to die or allowed to live. Everyone save the imperials are no more than the emperor’s slaves.” Zaat said, staring down fixedly. “I, of course, love Mephius. I am quite fond of the simple nature of our people, and the militaristic trait that they, at times, possess. There is nothing in our country that can outmatch our strong and fierce troops. The ether has been exhausted, and when the time airship weaponry and that contemptible magic vanish from this world, the one reigning supreme in the world can be no other than Mephius. But with the way Mephius is—with our current emperor…”

“Stop, Zaat. You don’t know where his ears lie.”

“Lord Simon, do even you not hold him in contempt? The emperor is attempting to revive the Ryuujin Faith a second time! Most likely, it is only for the express purpose to reign as the absolute sovereign. He would just as well brand all those who voice their objection against him as rebels. Yes, just as Yashu Bozgan once began his reign of terror in the name of the Dragon God.”

The matter relating to the Ryuujin Faith was already spreading far and wide as a rumour. Of how on the eve of the festival, the summoned elders were newly set to take part in the holdings of the ritual en masse within the sanctuary of the Dragon God Shrine. And also of how Kaiser, who had opposed him would be executed under the label as the first and foremost rebel.

“The peace with Garbera is also the same. He may have lent an ear to his retainers and received their words, however that is for but a brief interim. Surely, a person of your caliber should be able to understand it. His majesty has been frequently meeting with a messenger from Ende one right after the next. The contents of it can be easily guessed—. When morrow comes, I would not be surprised were Princess Vileena to be chased out the country, and in her stead the marriage will take place with the grand princess of Ende.”

“That’s...”

Anxiety drifted into Simon’s eyes. This too, was a definitive fact. Emperor Guhl was not one to obsess over a single country such as Garbera. In vying for control of the centre of the continent, including Ende, balance in the relations between the three countries was essential. Guhl wanted to be the one pulling the strings of the remaining two countries.

The subjugation of Ryucown had served to strengthen the alliance with Garbera, but because of that, Ende could no longer afford to ignore Mephius. There were even talks Ende had proposed a beneficial alliance to Mephius; all according to Guhl’s favour.

“However, if that were to happen we would lose the trust of other countries and Mephius’ reputation would hit the pits. The way his majesty now wields his power as he pleases, sooner or later Mephius will observe the hardships of decline.” At this time, Zaat’s eyes glimmered with light. “There are a great number of people unpleased with the emperor. If Lord Simon was to stand centre amongst them, nobles garnering high popularity and the great majority will give up their name to the cause. The few lords that there are have gathered in Solon. There is no better time than now during the festival.”

“Zaat. I’ll pretend I did not hear this. I will now take my leave.” Simon kicked himself up from his seat. “It is precisely because we think of the future that we must be of one mind. The matter with Kaiser is most regrettable, but I have no intention of allowing the same thing to be repeated..”

“All the more reason Lord Simon!”

“I can see you are more than ready to lay down your life. However, that would lead to a complete upheaval of the law. If you were to attempt to carry out your plans in a fit of impatience, unnecessary blood will be shed. The people will also get dragged into it, and this would provide a chance for other countries to strike. That’s the one thing we must avoid. I’m sure you understand that, Zaat.“

Simon placed his hands on Zaat’s shoulders, and then left the waiting room.

That was the morning meet.

The afternoon meeting was with Oubary Bilan. Though their standings had led them to meet in person countless times until now, they had directly spoken with one another even more recently.

Oubary did not stay for long. They exchanged some idle chatter and played only a single bout of a recreational board game, when he immediately stood up. And as if making use of that chance, he handed a certain letter over to Zaat.

“I would like you to leave the board as is.” Oubary laughed aloud, as he pointed towards the game board at the juncture of his departure. “Let us continue some other time day, when we will be exchanging a celebratory toast.”

After Oubary left, Zaat had a light meal, then retreated to his study.

“Those insolent Garberans.” He scanned the letter tens of dozens of times and finally let go of it, spreading it out on top of his desk. “...They plan to use me?”

Noue Salzantes’ signature was signed on it. Up until now quite a few letters from Noue had been delivered, but the contents of the letter this time coming was far more direct. Though that being the case, the contents could hardly be praised as heroic. He had no doubt kindled the flames of revolution and was sure to expect flattery towards his end, but instead what he got was practically a complaint.

Ever since the wedding between Prince Gil and Princess Vileena had been decided, relations between Garbera and Ende approached a state of tension. It had originally been unofficially planned for her to marry into Ende. However, Garbera decided not to place all of its trust in Ende and prioritizing the interests of its own country above all else, chosen to ally with Mephius. In order to save face, Ende showed no hesitation in making full use of its diplomatic resources. Ende eased tariffs on imported goods such as silk and spices, and Garbera’s second prince and head of the Lion Order, Zeno Owell, appeared before the archduke whereby they exchanged undying oaths of friendship.

''However—the archduke, Malchior L. Dorhia’s body neared its end.

Through its diplomatic sources and secret intelligence network, Mephius had more or less grasped the gist of it. Malchior was a man in his fifties, but his physical condition was quickly taking a turn for the worse. There were even rumours he had been poisoned to death, though he did appear in public before the citizens a mere two times in the most recent year. Most likely, he did not have long, or so a great many people saw it, in spite of Ende’s ongoing domestic and foreign activities.

The archduke fathered two sons. The eldest was Prince Jeremy, and next in line was Prince Eric. Jeremy, though prudent, held little militaristic capabilities, and Eric profused in the arts of war, though came short in terms of prudence, the report had stated. And between them, the burly Eric seemed to desire war with Garbera, as was written in the letter.

Eric was originally the first pick to be Vileena’s groom. That being the case, the alliance was scrapped and he, taking it in insult, joined hands with some of the vassals with intentions of declaring a proclamation of war against Garbera.

''It stands to reason the one succeeding the position of archduke will be Jeremy. So he has anticipated forthcomings with this in mind, has he?''

He was making a show of his power and actions so that he could gain the favour of the people and appear to them the more suitable candidate. Although the current archduke hoped to continue friendly relations with Garbera, it would seem it was only a matter of time until his demise, and when Ende would ready its troops.

And as such, Garbera’s last ray of hope lie in its alliance with Mephius. However—

''That cursed Noue. I cannot stomach that man.''

Zaat had mentioned before that a couple of days ago, Guhl Mephius secretly met with a messenger from Ende. It was held in absolute secrecy, but Noue had in some way, through his informational network, grasped the contents of that meeting.

Come wartime, Noue was unnerved as to just what extent of reinforcements Guhl Mephius would dispatch to Garbera. That, and the matter of Ryucown’s attempted assassination of the royal family could also well possibly be brought up and Vileena be made to return to her country.

This led Noue to keep his eye on Zaat. As the valiant man who had so righteously defended the alliance with Garbera, he would spare no second thought at coming to his aid—or so was written in the letter . Garbera’s aim was to currently bring about political instability in Mephius. Even though it was surely beyond Zaat’s power to do so, a temporary state of confusion would, at present, relieve them of their fears of getting stabbed from behind.

“However,” Zaat let out a low growl. Put in other words, precisely because Garbera and Ende were currently in a state of tension, it was a good opportunity to bring about reform to Mephius. Even with a temporary state of disorder, there was little concern that the other countries would intervene.

Half of the day had passed since the order for Zaat’s house arrest had been dissolved, and briefly after he arranged a point of contact, he set out. Waiting in the horse wagon Zaat Quark faced were the group of soldiers under his command—leaders of the Blue Archery Division. Each and every one of them were people he placed his trust in. Since shortly before, he had relayed the signal that pressed them to ready themselves. Through the house arrest on this occasion, they understood that ‘that time’ drew near.

Zaat turned back at his own mansion fading out of sight. There he saw a sea of flames. He blinked his eyes several times in surprise. The rows of flames disappeared. It was an illusion.

The following day, right before noon, Simon Rodloom had unexpectedly met face-to-face with Noue Salzantes at the Solon grand stadium.

Last night, immediately after Noue sent off the wooed noblewomen by horse carriage, Simon scheduled to visit Kaiser, who had been transferred to the underground cellar of the stadium.

After exchanging greetings,

“I make my way here every day,” Noue said with a smile. “I am completely fascinated with the gladiator games. The one in the most recent year was by all means a sight to see”

“Let us cordially welcome it.”

After two or three short discussions, Simon made his leave. Noue stared fixedly at the departing man.

''That man is the most prominent amongst the Mephian leaders. It’d good to have him as an ally, but it would be far easier to predict his movements as the small accessory similarly to how Zaat Quark is.''

It was the same with Oubary Bilac. As the peace talks progressed, Noue had sent a written letter to the general. He had heard Oubary was of the faction opposed against peaceful negotiations and appeared to have been won over to the cause, all in a ploy to have him as another pawn under his control. Noue had investigated Oubary’s character beforehand. Oubary possessed the fortitude of a soldier, and while he did have his share of achievements, wasn’t the brightest of men. His way of handling things enlisted dissatisfaction and complaints, and were reflective of his own habits. He was the type of man most easy to control.

Noue repeatedly sent letters to Oubary, making him more than well aware of how highly Garbera regarded him. And in doing so, led Oubary to become all the more indignant of the unfair position he had found himself forced into in Mephius. Then Oubary remembered of how Garbera valued his true merits.

Soon enough, he sent back a letter of his own. The piece of information that the man known as Zaat Quark was also the head of the anti-imperial faction was also received from Oubary.

''I can use this.''

Thinking this, Noue soon engaged Zaat by means of correspondence. Noue observed that he too, possessed an easily manipulatable personality. Zaat was a big-headed man, and like Oubary, boasted in pride.

''Mephius is one big dragon. It’s body, or rather, it’s long lived years has swollen its pride, so much that it thinks its body larger than it truly is, thus giving me the chance to drive a wedge in. The standstill will, in the not too distant future, be dominated by us through the preparations I have set into motion.''

Discontent amongst the Mephian nobles towards the emperor was smouldering. That too was, of course, also looked into. That was why he hatched a plan to throw but a single fuel in there, but then the matter with Kaiser and Zaat occurred, and things suddenly began to advance in his favour. All of this was not Noue’s doing, but rather, as a result of the emperor, Guhl Mephius’ conduct.

''Mephius is walking the road towards its own ruin.''

Mephius would, according to his plan, exhaust its good fortune. Now he could devote himself towards the country of Ende. Noue did not hope for Mephius’ destruction, nor did he wish for it to be assimilated by another country. Who knows how much money and time it would take for that to happen. What Noue hung uneasy over was the existence of Ende’s ally, the powerful eastern country of Arion. Arion’s longstanding campaign in the east was said to be approaching its end. Were the country of Garbera to engage this country from afar in a single battle, it would not stand the slightest of chances. For this express purpose, Mephius mustn’t be allowed to continue this troubling alliance.

Noue aimed to temporarily bring about disorder in Mephius and strike the emperor in the eye. He would back up either Zaat or the imperialists, according to whichever side offered the biggest advantages. Then he would have Oubary leading the backing, as the general completely immersed himself into the role of a ‘patriotic hero’. If it was this man, the domestic situation being played out in Mephius could be read and Noue could easily plan out a means resulting in success. And above all, Mephius would without a doubt reform its alliance with Garbera this time coming.

Ever since he had enlisted the aid of Oubary within Mephius, the thought of Princess Vileena entering his plans never once surfaced.

''That person is far too straightforward.''

She made a fitting leader, but she also would not think to approve of such a plan. Her notion of royal blood differed from that of Ryucown. On the contrary,

''If the spilt royal blood were to end up protecting Garbera...''

A level-headed glimmer dwelt within both his eyes, underneath that indifferent, smiling guise.

As Noue thought over his strategy, Simon met with Kaiser in the dungeon. Though it could be called a meeting, it was one across the prison bars where but only a mere five minutes worth of conversation was allowed.

As such, Simon left out the extended greetings.

“How is your family?”

''I have told them not to come.'' Kaiser turned pale and then smiled. “Milord, what of the future of the Kaiser House?”

“I know. Leave it to me.”

“Thank you.”

Kaiser remained an upright man ‘til the very end. To Simon, he was a sincere man with little to no taste. However, he felt it truly representative of this one man, that he remained since and all too serious for his own good, to the very end.

“What of his majesty?” he said, as he gazed at the ceiling from below. “Has he had a change of heart?”

“—“

“I do not hold a grudge against him. Just that, at the time the previous empress, Lana-sama was alive, granted he still held a fiery temper, but no matter who the person, so long as he held the strength his majesty desired, it would become a cause for celebration. But now, his majesty cannot even trust himself. In this one month, I have wept, clamoured, and cried out some thousand complaints across the empty skies, but right now, it will not serve to sadden his majesty.”

It was sometimes murmured even within the palace walls. At the time Lana was around, the emperor would often listen carefully to his vassals. That was no doubt thanks to Lana’s generous personality. The one check in place was lost, and the emperor began to act as he pleased.

''That is surely the case.''

Simon and Kaiser had acted as a support for the emperor since he was young. They were well familiar with the previous empress Lana and the relationship he held with her while they were married.

The emperor trusted many to a problematic extent, but by nature held a reserved personality.

Currently, he was remarried to Melissa and appeared to be brimming with the energy of a youth and his relation with her certainly seemed just as well as with his former wife, but Simon saw this as no more than an appearance.

''Is it not as if he has lost his support?''

Simon did not feel that the emperor was determined to shut himself in. He could no longer recognize his longtime friend Simon within the depths of his heart, nor did he also offer any love to his own son, Gil Mephius.

—Afterwards, Simon and Kaiser engaged in a lighthearted chat. Simon never said the words, ‘I’m sorry.’ That was the one thing he knew he mustn’t say. “This will not happen a second time,” he said to Kaiser with conviction. Simon was most angry with himself for being unable to stop Kaiser’s procession.

And after Simon made his leave, he, for some strange reason, recalled the memories of a man, whose name was but all he had heard, and whose very being he knew nothing about. This man, with whom he felt a bond of sorts.

The man named Ryucown.

''He had the makings of a fool.''

The rebellion stirred up by Ryucown was one with no future. It was one unaware of the times, or possibly one that attempted to shun away from the times. It was the act of a fool. It was tomfoolery that caused blood to be shed; tomfoolery that invited in disorder.

''However...'' Simon thought. ''Wasn’t that something he himself was fully aware of?'' He acted putting his life on the line knowing that there was no precedence and knowing that it was doomed to fail. All the washed blood, the spilt blood, towards his own country of Garbera mustn’t be let to go to waste.

''That was Ryucown’s cry.''

That was how Simon felt it.

===Part 2===
Lined up on the table were freshly looking fruits and drinks. There was a plentiful selection of meat, as if indicative to that of a glutton, more than likely to make one sick following their morning bout.

Orba barely delved into his meal, having only eaten one or two mouthfuls of bread. Though that is to say, this was not a problem of time or his health.

It was because he was joined with the emperor for his morning meal. Guhl, Melissa, Ineli, and the younger sister, Flora, and not limited to the members of the imperial family, included Simon Rodloom, the general, Odyne Lorgo, and one of the senior statesmen, Klein Isphan in this breakfast meet.

The emperor had, in this manner, received those who sought his audience and invited them to join him for his morning meal, where he would listen to their concerns. Though it could be considered a vain act, it was a custom that had not changed since long past, and was still enacted to this day.

It was Orba’s first time participating in such a gathering. Until now, one reason or another was used to excuse himself from attending. Fedom wanted to avoid having the person acting as Gil from meeting with his own family and those immediate relatives who knew him well. But this time was different. He had kept Fedom out of the knowing. Had Fedom known, he would have used all means to obstruct him, and even force his way into Orba’s company.

''Well then.''

Orba was nervous, but he had awaited this chance; the talking had reached a point of complete silence. Orba took a deep breath, and then opened his mouth.

“Father.”

Everyone looked on at Orba in light surprise. The former prince Gil might have refrained from speaking himself out. The emperor’s eyes also widened as he faced Orba.

“What is it?”

“I would like to make a request.”

“Oh? Could it be that you want something? A horse maybe? Or could it be you want the position of general? If it’s the crown you desire, it’s still too early for you.”

The emperor said to his good humor. He had most likely anticipated a rather ‘lively’ response, but Orba did not notice it.

“It is a matter relating to the gladiatorial games.”

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 167.jpg|thumb]]
“Speak.”

The emperor’s mood did a complete turnaround, as he spoke in ill humor. Since morning, he had been downing the fruit wine as if it were water. It wasn’t as if Orba had not noticed the change in ambience, but for now, he assertively voiced his thoughts.

“I would like you to allow a member of the Imperial Guards, the one who defeated Ryucown, to participate in the gladiator games held during the festival.”

The unexpected proposal had, provoked murmurs of interest from everyone, with the exemption of the emperor. Oubary and the rest shone with anticipation. The emperor snorted at Orba.

“Again, why now of all times?”

“I have heard of how many hope for Orba to participate. The people too will certainly be joyed.”

“What do you think you’re saying?” The emperor stared directly at Orba. “The people will be joyed? You’re just using that as a pretense. You hope for your Imperial Guard to win so that you will have more to brag about, do you not? Rather, why don’t you yourself participate? It’s not as if no member of the imperial family ever participated before.”

“Y-You must be joking.”

Orba quickly lowered his head, fearful the emperor might have seen through him as the gladiator he was. Orba was sure this was the reason, but the emperor, Guhl Mephius’ gaze held a pressure on a scale of a different dimension compared to those he had faced until now.

“Hmph,” the emperor snorted. “Well, it might not hurt to let things go as you want it. At the very least, I want to see a victory deserving of a hero.”

“P-Please wait, Your Imperial Majesty!”

The one who had cut in was Simon Rodloom. A strained mood hung in the air. Naturally, it was because everyone present was well aware of the incident that occurred in the Dragon God’s Shrine.

“If I may have a word, I implore you to not just let things run its course, but take a deeper look at the implications of an Imperial Guard participating in the games. Yes, gladiators may not wholly be slaves, but to allow a member of his royal highness’ Imperial Guard to be killed in front of the audience’s eyes will somewhat damage our authority.”

“Ho.”

“Your majesty previously mentioned that in the history of Mephius, it was not without incident that a member of the imperial family participated in a gladiatorial match, but the circumstances of the era were far too different and should not be used as a comparison.”

“Ho,” the emperor said once more. He placed his chin against his arm that rested against the armchair and glared at Simon through his heavy-lidded eyes. At that time, Klein Isphan spoke up.

“Is it not all right? We of Mephius are a country of swords and dragons. Birthplace and lineage have no dealings in it. It is in our blood for us to compete.”

“However—“

“And also, the Imperial Guard who defeated Ryucown is most certainly a hero. However, he was also originally a sword slave, and as such the people too will hesitate in openly praising him. If I may venture, have the lords and each and every one of the generals not likewise, been at a loss over whether or not it be appropriate to invite him to tonight’s evening party? It stands to reason that there is meaning in that Imperial Guard competing for Clovis’ seat.”

“Well put.”

The emperor nodded his head approvingly, as Klein humbled himself. Klein excelled in plays such as these. He read the emperor’s feelings, and even if the emperor held any sentiments, he warped the reasoning behind it, making it seemingly appear even more sound when he spoke it.

“Those who have obtained the same honour that Clovis and his aide Felipe have, supposing that they were born a slave, competed every year for that title. They are by all means a hero. Amongst them are also those who have risen to become a general. —This instance dates back no more than thirty years ago in our history, does it not, Simon?”

“—Yes.”

Every year, the gladiator tournament held during the festival awarded the winning two gladiators, who won through all others, as heroes. Those heroes would, on the final day, lead two hundred remaining slaves and fight against the dragons as part of the main event. Even in Mephius’ history, the hero Clovis and his aide Felipe and all those who followed after them were, regardless of their origin, officially enlisted into the Mephian forces.

“Up to the remaining last, they have all been heroes that do not shame their title. Those who lose are only able to amount to that much, but those fallen warriors who compete for the seat of Clovis are great men who sacrifice themselves for Mephius’ tradition. There will be no damage to our authority or anything of the like.”

“Ohh.”

“I see. That certainly holds true.”

The other nobles showered him with praise, after which Simon offered no further protest. Like this, they had left the prince in question out of their conversation. During this time,

“So you listened to my request, brother.”

Ineli stealthily sneaked out with a smile that spread across her whole face.

Orba did not respond to her with even a simple “ahh,” or “yea.” Even so, she didn’t mind. She was already lost in her own thoughts.

“Were he to say, win as the champion, I must by all means be the one to hand him the golden helmet that is proof of Clovis. At that time, I will announce him as the hero who had also saved the imperial princess, Ineli, from the claws of a dragon.”

Orba being Orba was at present, preparing for the next phase of his plans in his head, unaware that Ineli talked like a young girl who spoke of her dream, and that nested within were malicious sentiments that sought to come into possession of the masked gladiator, Orba.

Rumours of Orba’s participation spread throughout the palace in no time at all. Though he may have been a former gladiator, it was an unprecedented situation where a member of the imperial guards participated in the games. People’s responses naturally went both ways.

“The prince has been living up to our expectations.”

And there being those wholeheartedly approved of it,

“Is the prince not only pulling along at the glory of his first campaign?”

There were also those who criticized him behind his back.

One person, Fedom Aulin, upon chancing on these rumours exploded into a fit of rage. For him, the puppet, Orba, whom he had gone through great lengths to put in place was nonsensically braving away at danger that risked his life under his very nose. However, Orba had directly appealed to the emperor and it was already something Fedom could no longer overturn.

“Only two or three battles to go.”

Orba, concealing his plans of trapping Noue and Oubary, spoke in a carefree tone.

“Now this is odd. Right now, in this whole world, you’d think the one worrying most for my life would be you.”

“Shut your mouth.” Fedom’s expression stammered, as if he were seriously about to faint. "Listen well. You mustn’t die. That much is obvious, but you also mustn’t get hurt. It will be suspicious when you return as the prince. Argh, curses!! You better prepare yourself. Once the festival is over, I’ll tie you up in chains like when you were a slave!”

And that rumour had, of course, also reached Vileena Owell’s ears. As soon as she heard this, she shook off Theresia’s restraint and headed towards the prince.

In preparation for tomorrow’s stage appearance, Orba left his room and first headed over to the stadium grounds.

His decision to take part in the games was obviously not because the people had wished it. He thought to obtain a means of contacting Pashir through this tournament. Oubary had clearly mentioned this sword slave’s name. There was no doubt Pashir played a significant role in his plans. Orba would rile up his plans in every way possible.

“Oh?”

Just then, he happened Vileena, who ran his way. Her lips were closed shut and her eyes twisted upwards. Last night, when she had come to visit him, it remained well hidden. Her aggressive manner resurfaced now once again. And it was ever more so direct. It was as if he were guilty of having done something that earned her disfavour.

“Why?”

Vileena began her accusing inquiry.

“Why, being?”

“Orba. Why did you make him participate in the games?”

“Oh. Does he have something to do with the princess?”

“He—“

Vileena, who had flown into a rage, found herself tongue-tied. Orba began to walk past her a second time. He would never have thought the princess’ business was about himself. Now knowing this, he no longer felt like arguing with her.

“He is a dear friend.”

As those words tore at him from behind, his feet suddenly came to a halt.

The fourteen year old princess strengthened her gaze.

“...That is why this is a matter not unrelated to me. Up until now, he has lived through difficult battles, overcome them, and he has finally been freed from those bonds and become a free man. You are forcing him to fight just as he was made to when he was a slave. And to what ends?”

“Garbera’s princess does not know of it. You view the gladiator games as a living hell, but it’s Mephius’ top entertainment. That even a single more well-known gladiator participates will liven the mood of the festival.”

“Are you not selling yourself to the festival’s mood so that you will receive everyone’s attention? Even if you have to sacrifice Orba’s life to do it!”

“He won’t die,” Orba said with a brooding face.

The foreign princess’ cheeks flushed and she drew even closer to him. Her face was reminiscent of one other time. It completely matched the one she made when she squared off against the prince as they proceeded for Zaim Fortress for not making a single move.

“Why do you say so?”

“That’s...because he’s Orba. He’s never lost once. As his dear friend, you should trust in his abilities.”

“That is not what I am saying!”

“This is also what Orba wants. Do not speak any further on this, princess.”

No matter how he tried to suppress it, his irritation continued to build up. The way he spoke of himself appeared the way those very Mephian nobles would.

“Still, to think you were his friend,” Orba ridiculed. "What do you know about him? Do you know how many lives he’s taken? Someone like you and those ‘prided’ nobles and knights find battles to be grave, honourable, and meaningful. He fights not for any of these reasons, but only so that he can survive. He stains himself with flesh and blood ''only so that he can survive."

“That is because you Mephian nobles...”

“Shut up!!”

Having exceeded his emotional threshold, Orba angrily ran rampant with his words. 

“Do not call yourself Orba’s friend a second time. Do not speak to him. Don’t act as if you know everything just because you are royalty.”

Vileena instantly became enraged. However, contrary to her appearance, she stood stock still and did not utter a single word.

Orba, lost in his emotions and not knowing what to do with them, quickly left the scene.

''Who am I? ''

His heavy footsteps, together with the throbbing of his heart gnawed away at him as Orba questioned his own sense of self.

''As a gladiator, I am someone who cannot become something like the princess’ friend.''

''As a slave, I cannot stand when the princess speaks as if she is aware of the circumstances of a slave.''

''As the prince, I don’t mind even if Orba has to be sacrificed to accomplish my goals.''

''Who...am I?''

As he repeatedly questioned himself, he quickly lost all awareness of the outside world.

This day, Orba headed towards the stadium and arrived shortly before the sun set. The games for the day had already come to a close, and there were no traces of people on the stadium seats.

The sword slaves emerged little by little onto the stadium grounds. Of the gladiators participating in the tournament, all those that held the status of slave were held in a stadium-equipped detention camp. There, they passed the day working their bodies on the vast stadium grounds in preparation for their match the following day.

The guards kept an eye on the centre, where the gladiators freely swung their swords, practiced their footwork, and engaged in one-on-one mock battles.

Then the masked gladiator suddenly appeared. Naturally, stares were thrown at him from all over. They likely had heard stories of him to some extent, and although they did not seem surprised, they neither called out to him nor approached him. Instead, a stadium attendant came up to him.

“I have heard stories of you. However, there is no need for you to go out of your way to stay here. On the day of your battle, we will send over a guide to pick you up.”

“It’s an atmosphere I haven’t experienced in a while. I’d like to get used to it.”

The attendant gave out a baffled response, and then brought out a sword for him. Orba began his stretches and then proceeded to swing his sword. And still all the same, the slaves only watched. It could also be said that they were unable to disregard him and clear away their interest in him.

He pretended to do his exercise routine, directing his gaze at the slaves countless times, but never eyed Pashir amongst them.

The gladiator games had two days remaining. If Pashir was taking part in Noue’s plans, regardless of what his role was, he would likely make his move within these two days. He held the status of a slave, and could not freely move as he pleased. This meant Noue’s plans would progress within the detention camp.

Until then, he had to get closer to Pashir and grasp the entirety of his plans.

Orba felt impatient, but also firmly thought to himself, ''I can’t rush things.''

What lay at stake was Mephius’ future, in other words, the hope he had at long last attained: the position of Prince Gil.

''—The princess’ life, huh''

He twisted his body around and stepped one foot out, as he slashed the sword down diagonally.

===Part 3===
The following day.

Through a small window chiseled into a stone wall, Orba watched the progress of the gladiator games. He was in the waiting room for gladiators. As he held the status of a slave in this situation, he was placed in the same anteroom as the other sword slaves, but he being an Imperial Guard, was placed in a narrow, but specially prepared room and of course, his feet were also free of chains.

Just as when he had previously come here with Ineli and the others, a great number of games were simultaneously taking place. And yet to be seen amongst them was Orba’s match, whose turn soon to follow suit.

“Over here please.”

A stadium slave girl entered the room and lay down his equipment. He recognized this girl. She was the girl who carried tea over to them when he came here with Ineli and company. Her refreshingly orderly features had left an impression on him.

She assisted Orba in putting on the leather armour. He inserted the sword as one would in the olden days into a round shield, and wore clothing and sandals that also seemed well past the times.

“These are some pretty old equipment.”

“They bear the symbol of Clovis’ era. There’s likely none who actually know if the gladiators of ancient times had taken part in this appearance. It’s a matter of setting up the mood.”

He found something humourous in the way she shrugged her shoulders. Somewhat intrigued, he asked for her name, and received ‘Mira’ as her reply. And in doing so, she fidgeted around, as if there was something she wanted to say.

“You are a person belonging to the prince’s Imperial Guard, right? It is rude for someone like me to request for you to pass on a message, but if you were to happen to have the chance, could you extend my gratitude towards the prince?”

“Gratitude?”

“For offering his aid to Pashir-sama.”

With her face slightly flushed, Mira exited the room.

''Oh? ''

Pashir seemed to be hard-headed and the type that was uncanningly popular amongst women.

Once he was alone Orba, just as he did in the past before a match, leaned against the wall and took a deep breath.

''So I’m here again.''

''So I’m here ‘again’''

Though he planned to keep a hold on his thoughts, his emotions had wormed their way out and made Orba listless. Early morning, Ineli and the rest had, before Prince Gil, invited him to observe the festival with them. It was to watch none other than the gladiator games, but of course, Orba turned them down, claiming he felt heavy-headed.

''Ineli did say she saw me at Ba Roux—''

That would be the time the Sozos turned violent. He was surprised to find the prince himself had also come. This meant he was still alive at that time.

''Could the prince have possibly been killed by Fedom? Did he plan to make me a body double from the start and has been waiting for this chance all along?''

His thoughts were in pieces, and he couldn’t concentrate the least bit. Then, Pashir’s name was called out repeatedly.

Orba snuck a glimpse and saw Pashir was in the middle on a one-on-one fight. He fought in a well-controlled manner, just like the last time Orba had seen him. He triumphed through three matches unscathed. And before he had any time to admire it, Orba’s turn was up.

His name was called by the guard and he exited the room. The other slaves were crammed into a series of antechambers. All their eyes followed Orba. From the front, from the sides, to all the way around from the back, gazes pierced him from all directions.

As he continued to walk down the passage, Pashir exited the stage and made his way here from the other end. With deep black coloured hair and moustache, his height was slightly taller than Orba, though he possessed a massive frame. Seeing it again, it could be considered the ideal proportionate body.

His breathing heaved and his eyes were bloodshot immediately following the battle. He crossed paths with Orba.

“...Damned dog.”

Pashir spat out at a moment’s notice. Orba turned around and saw the back of the bulk man. A branded bruise mark could be seen; the mark of an X with a line straight down the centre. Orba’s back, likewise, bore that same mark. The mark of a slave.

“You damned Mephian dog. You better not lose until you face me. I’ll break you into pieces with these hands.”

Pashir spoke without turning back. Orba saw that mark burn up with his will and passion as it faded into the distance.

''So that’s how it is.''

Pashir was a slave. Granted, he had his own circumstances that led him to become one, judging from the way he spoke, he hated Mephius. And aside from the Mephians, he hated the one praised as a hero, the one who had become an Imperial Guard.

Though it was an absurd argument, right now it served as Orba’s shackles. Like this, it would be difficult to gain Pashir’s trust. And that he had gone of his way to cross paths with Orba sparked a certain conviction within him.

''’If it’s like this’, there’s a number of ways I can do this.''

Just before he came out the arched entranceway, a bright light flashed at him and with each step he took, the light filled up the large ring, until the ring in its entirety was painted white.

“It’s Orba!”

“That’s the Iron Tiger!”

Cheers roared down on him like a tidal wave, overwhelming Orba from every angle.

Even those in the first row were situated far and high away from Orba, that even his face seemed smaller of a grain of rice, and unable to see him, they crammed the seats full in their zeal to get a better view.

Memories of the times where he stood straight out in the open as he worked himself into a sweat battling vividly came back to him. Each time his heart beat, his muscles pumped up, as if every nerve bundled into that single fiber.

“Imperial guard Orba, forward!”

Orba’s opponent was a man named Miguel Tes. He passed off as a hopeful up-and-coming gladiator, and according to Shique’s impression of his first match,

“He’s a smart gladiator that sticks to the basics.”

So it seemed.

“If you’re gonna do it, do it with resolve”

Orba recalled how the day before, Gowen had repetitively nagged this to him.

He was first opposed to Orba participating in the tournament. “You haven’t wielded a sword for over a month. You should know that winning through a series of battles in the arena won’t be likely,”—Gowen reprimanded Orba with a sigh, well aware of his stubborn streak.

“Don’t make light of your opponent just because he’s your typical gladiator. Rather, it’s because they’re like this that makes them strongest in their final moments. No matter how strong you get, how great you become, never forget the basics. Every technique, every scheme, every eye-catching killer move out there is founded on the basics. And maintain your compose.”

Gowen had even intruded into the prince’s room and annoyed him to no end. “If you do this, you won’t die.”

''I know that.''

He walked towards the centre of the Solon arena and faced Miguel Tes. Blond hair and blue eyes, aged near twenty, he was a man with handsome features. His blue eyes looked straight at Orba and a faint smile could be eyed at the corners of his mouth. His current profile in the games was ten matches and ten wins.

“My best regards.”

Miguel greeted him without a hint of hesitation. Orba never once replied back to gladiators who greeted him in this way. He stayed silent this time coming as well.

“Ryucown should be the strongest of the Garberan knights right?” the young man bluntly pointed out, and then further continued speaking. “He’s also the man Mephius is most afraid of. Which would mean up against any Garberan knight, any Mephian soldier, you who defeated him would still be stronger. There’s no better match I could ask for.”

He smiled and revealed his white teeth. His composure seemed to indicate he had already experienced more than over fifty battles.

“If he beats that Miguel, his popularity will skyrocket even outside of Solon.”

Today, Ineli was also seated in the exclusive seating area for nobles. She enjoyed herself in the front row as a slave girl poured tea out for her.

“That’s a nice expression on him. He has brains, and I’m sure many women want to support him.”

“As if.”

Baton Cadmus, who sat next to her, said. The fat Troa stood at the stands completely engrossed in buying the foods.

“And? Is he Orba? I thought so, but isn’t he fairly thin? Or rather, isn’t he just a kid?” Baton arrogantly spat out.

His attitude towards Ineli was clearly different from when Gil was around. But Ineli didn’t really feel the need to nitpick at it.

“Isn’t he just a returning gladiator who’s full of himself? Well, I’d like to see how he lives through this. I’ve always been thinking it was impossible that no matter where he went and who he faced, he was always the stronger. There’s no way a single person can be that resourceful.”

“But, he killed a dragon before my very eyes.”

“That’s also suspicious. It’s a ploy to liven up the crowd, not to mention the dragon was also drugged...Ow!”

Ineli stepped on Baton’s feet with as hard as she could, causing him to jump up. Ineli glared at him the whole time.

“Really, I was attacked! It’d be different if I was in on it.”

She brushed him off with the swing of a hand, as if Baton was asking for it.

“Hmph. Well, why don’t I take a look at his skill then. The skills that Miguel showed yesterday were fairly good.”

She was aware that the crowd was already chanting Miguel’s name. Because he had caught the eyes of the people of Solon within this stage filled with gladiators, it proved his ability was the real deal.

''Well, you’ll just have to see for yourself then.''

Her plump lips formed a smile. The cheers calling out Orba’s name was also loud. But they only knew him in name. A sense of superiority welled up within her, knowing this hero had personally saved her.

On the other end, placed opposite the seating area for the Mephian nobles, was a seating area for guests where the Garberan messenger, Noue Salzantes, was present. He looked on in the midst of the heated enthusiasm, maintaining a refreshingly beautiful appearance that women would die for.

“Begin.”

The one-on-one fight between Orba and Miguel commenced. Miguel promptly tried to dive in. However, that was a feint, and he had only stamped out his forefeet. Orba quickly leapt backwards. Miguel shrugged at the overly excessive response and invited laughter from the spectators.

Only one person.

“See ''that''?”

Ineli smirked, as if she knew everything. When Miguel tried to go forward, Orba retreated back. His back hunched, he continued to maintain a distance that allowed him to gauge his opponent’s move.

“He’s like a cat,” Baton laughed. Ineli ignored him.

Miguel dashed in in all seriousness. And Orba also leapt back, hoping to gain distance. But this time, Miguel did not stop his feet. He demonstrated excellent footwork that made it seem almost as if he were being drawn in to Orba, and pressed on.

Two, three times blades flashed between the two. Orba seemed to have forced the blows back, but Miguel was steadily shortening their distance. Orba’s feet stopped. Miguel’s attack, disguised as a feint, had finally reached his mask.

The crowd gasped in amazementand at how in that instant, Orba was even closer to Pashir. It was not that the sword had reached it so much as Orba stepping in, resulting in the tip of the sword thrusting itself against the mask into a forceful halt.

At a distance where even their hilts were side by side, the slightly startled Miguel hoped for a contest of brute strength. In this moment of hope, Orba once more leapt back. Miguel having exerted his strength, stumbled forward and Orba’s sword came sweeping down on him. The series of skillfully employed bodily maneuvers left Ineli wide-eyed.

At the same time, the shrill clang of metal sounded off. In an immediate attempt to defend, Miguel’s sword was sent flying in the air. He fell, hands and knees on the ground. As Orba gripped his sword again in an attempt to put an end to the battle, Miguel slammed his fists onto the ground a second time. That was the signal for surrender.

“Oooh.” Gasps absent of despair and praise were let out from the vicinity.

Orba looked up at his surroundings.

In the arena, assuming a situation where the match was decided and the loser’s life intact, the outcome of his life was left to the audience’s discretion. If the majority gave the thumbs-down in dissent, the loser’s life would mercilessly be brought to an end. Conversely, if the majority of crowd arose and waved their hands in chorus, he would for the present, be exempt from death.

There were many instances where popular gladiators as well as those swordsmen who displayed a brilliant match were allowed to live.

But even if that were the case, should the thrill of the moment be found to be particularly lacking, or the audience unsatisfied with the amount of carnage, they would desire a brutal ending.

By a stroke of good fortune, Miguel received a lot of support and was spared. Orba flung his sword away and left the side of the loser. Orba had displayed an overwhelming difference in ability, but the crowd was instead perplexed by the sudden conclusion.

“Did you see that? Did you, Baton, Troa? His overwhelming strength!”

The only one crying out in excitement was Ineli. “Yeah,” Baton replied, not particularly too happy about it. And Troa, who hadn’t the slightest idea of the rules of the arena simply nodded in agreement.

What Baton found most displeasing was how her eyes moistened and her cheeks dyed red. He suspected it did not result from a carnal fervor. And in fact, Ineli was unusually worked up. While watching Orba’s fight, the scene that unfolded in Ba Roux vividly came back to her.

At the time the Sozos approached her, she felt nothing but fear. The silhouette of the masked gladiator after saving her, as she looked up at him having slumped onto the floor, was forever etched into her memory. She was a girl tired of everyday life and always in pursuit of thrills. Thinking back to that scene, her heart throbbed and a pleasurable feeling filled within.

However, while she supported the masked gladiator, she also hated him. He did not spare her a single glance and left her there when he saved her from the dragon, and to add insult, he offered his hand to that foreign princess of all things, when she was one step away from striking her a blow that would humiliate her beyond redemption. She could not forgive him for that.

''If you’re going to win, win with a bang. I want you recognized by everyone as a hero.''

''And when you die, die a dog’s death. Then I’ll tear off that mask over your dead body.”

These two conflicting feelings clashed, stirring up a tempest of emotions, but Ineli could still feel her body trembling from the sway of a pleasant sensation.

“I wonder if he can’t somehow be invited to tonight’s party. It would be improper if I personally sent over a messenger. Baton, can’t you do something about it?”

Many gladiators were invited as guests to the nightly parties hosted in the palace and noble residential halls during the festival. And by inviting the highly popular gladiators, the nobles elevated their standing.

“Can’t you just ask the prince to do it?” Baton replied, not the least bit interested.

“He is the prince’s imperial guard after all.”

“Don’t you think I know that? I’m asking this because I can’t rely on brother,” Ineli said with a pout.

Troa smiled with a kebab plastered against his face. ”He’s feeling unwell again. He must be scared stiff from the battlefield.”

“Ah, forget it. That’s right! Maybe I could ask Fedom. He’s the director of the Gladiator guild, right? I wonder if I could negotiate something with him about Orba.”

Even as they were talking, the next set of gladiators came out and proceeded to bet their lives on their sword.

After that, Orba fought two more matches. He was pit against the golden haired animal, supposedly transported over from the eastern lands, of which his name took after, the tiger, and then crossed swords against gladiators in a two for one.

Both ended in satisfying victory. This was different from when he placed himself in the foreign environment that was the palace. In a battle where he held a sword in hand, he had nothing to fear.

His unwavering display of ability did not fall short of the spectators’ expectations, but the way he went about the battles were somewhat plain and left the arena-loving citizens of Solon slightly on the unsatisfied side.

The day’s gladiator games finished before sunset. Orba did not return to the palace this night and requested the supervisor of the camp to sleep in the same room as the slaves. His stated reason was that returning there every time would be annoying.

Orba joined the slaves at the dining location. The barely clothed men sitting on the stone benches handed out the plates that the slave girls would fill with what small meals they had. While eating his meal bare-handed, he thought to himself how he hadn’t experienced this in a while, and found it strangely amusing how this environment evoked a feeling of nostalgia.

There was little to no talking. They were all people sent in by slave companies from various regions. Certainly, it would be strange to see them happily talking away when they would be forced to kill one another the following day, but the current atmosphere was somehow different. They all, like the previous day, were conscious of Orba. But no one called out to him. They only continued in silence.

Orba glimpsed at Pashir who was seated opposite him. He was once again looking in Orba’s direction. Once their eyes met, he would immediately raise his empty cup into the air. Mira rushed over in a trot carrying a vase and poured water into the cup.

The man apparently supervising the slaves showed himself temporarily, but left without a word. Just as their meals were about to come to an end, Pashir suddenly spoke up.

“The likes of you coming here has had one good thing happen.”

Orba stared half gapingly, without a clue as to what Pashir was saying.

“The warden always drives us out, but he held himself back with the likes of you, an Imperial Guard being here. Thanks to that, we’ve had our fill of time to eat.”

Pashir gave a hearty laugh and everyone similarly chimed in.

A short while after they quieted down,

“Why have you come here? You are a hero of Mephius. Are you that confident in killing others?”

“I was ordered to come. What else could it be? Don’t speak as if I have the same tastes as a slave.”

Orba purposely denied their claims and stood up from his seat. He alone was the only one without chains fastened to his feet. Then just as he was about to leave,

“There’s no difference between you or us. Even if your feet aren’t wrapped in chains, if you were ordered to kill, then you’re the same as a slave. I’d say you’re just a beast in chains made to kill in public.”

“Shut up.”

After raising his voice, he walked off in large strides.

Shortly after leaving their midst, Orba’s feet stopped as he lost himself in thought. He had found harvest in the short exchange just now.

''Pashir resents Mephius. He hates it.''

This plan then, would not serve to benefit the Mephian nobles.

''Did Oubary and Zaat propose this plan while keeping their name under wraps, or is this Noue’s scheme to retaliate against Mephius?”

Tomorrow, Orba was set to take part in a match on dragonback. It would be a match between two fighters saddled onto a medium-sized Baian.

Of course, Orba had not set foot here only to kill other slaves. He needed to make full use of what little time he had.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Log Horizon Specific Guidelines

2013-11-23T17:48:34Z

Endo: /* Rundelhaus or Rundelhose or Rundelhouse */

==Artisan==
In the sub class "細工師 = Artisan" don't match, artisan is a generic term and Google translate "細工師 = Goldsmith"--[[Special:Contributions/90.45.134.134|90.45.134.134]] 00:59, 11 November 2013 (CST)

:I was going for craftsman but I looked around and people were using artisan. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:12, 11 November 2013 (CST)

::[http://translate.google.fr/translate?hl=fr&sl=ja&tl=en&u=http%3A%2F%2Fwww26.atwiki.jp%2Floghorizon%2Fpages%2F103.html Here] they describe the sub class as working with precious metal and gem.--[[Special:Contributions/90.45.134.134|90.45.134.134]] 01:28, 11 November 2013 (CST)

:I think artisan is fine, unless you prefer craftsman. Anyway, goldsmith is too specific. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:29, 11 November 2013 (CST)

::If goldsmith is to specific could [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bench_jeweler Jeweler] fit? It's cover a wider range of skills (goldsmith, stonesetting, engraving,..), match with the description of a class working with gem and precious metal and is quite common on MMORPG--[[Special:Contributions/90.60.178.76|90.60.178.76]] 19:36, 11 November 2013 (CST)

:::A jeweler wouldn't try to make steam engine, artisan is fine -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 23:09, 11 November 2013 (CST)

::::Is it not "機工師 = Mechanic " which make steam engine? (with the help of blacksmith)--[[Special:Contributions/90.60.178.76|90.60.178.76]] 00:06, 12 November 2013 (CST)

A jeweler is, like goldsmith, too specific. While they may process precious metals and gems and craft something, it has not been said to be specific to jewelries. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 07:47, 15 November 2013 (CST)

==Kannagi==
About Class 神祇官《カンナギ》, shouldn't we just use the furigana? If not, I think Shaman is better fit. If yes, the reasoning is kannagi can be called universal name of this class because this class also have other names depend on the region such as shinto priest and miko(from vol3 ch5) may be other called it voodoo priest or shaman or dukun or whatever their region use.--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 10:27, 12 November 2013 (CST)

:Yeah, I agree about it, we should go with kannagi (shaman won't do because I think it's equal with monk) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 10:40, 12 November 2013 (CST)

==McCrescent==
Ok, so something I came across: "McCrescent" is actually "Crescent Moon" in katakana/English. You can see the C in the picture where Maryele is advertising. I like "McCrescent" because it immediately speaks to all English speakers of a fast-food restaurant, and it prevents confusion because we're using the translated name of the guild, but....what are people's thoughts? (We could call the restaurant "CrescentMoon," or we could call the guild "Mikazuki Alliance," or just always make sure to say "Crescent Moon Alliance," instead of shortening it.) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User_talk:Rasen|Talk]]) 13:57, 12 November 2013‎ (CST)

:Yeah, after checking with anime, they also call the guild "Mikazuki".
:How about this, the guild will be called "Mikazuki Alliance" and McCrescent can use "Crescent Moon", but put a ref notes there. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:30, 12 November 2013 (CST)

::Or "CrescentMoon Alliance" and "Crescent Moon" -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:33, 12 November 2013 (CST)

Sooooo...lunatic that I am, I found an ascii character for moon+star, to make CrescentMoon closer match the logo in the anime. Went and changed to Crescent☪Moon --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:38, 17 November 2013 (CST)

==Seal Throat Stab==
The technique Tohya uses in chapter 4, "seal throat stab" has a reading I can't figure out. "ra-ni-asu-kya-pu-cha." I'm guessing "something capture," but I got nothing. Anyone? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:51, 13 November 2013‎ (CST)

:Can you post the japanese? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 19:41, 13 November 2013 (CST)

::Would that I could. The first character is for hundred "hyaku", the second character is tongue "zetsu/shita", third character is "no", fourth characters is fast/early "haya", and the fifth is some ungodly combination of "happiness" "round" and "wealth" -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 01:51, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::百舌の速(幸丸見) -The first two mean "shrike"(the bird). Whoda thunk it. "Hundred tongues" is a bird. The last two I have no idea. The three in the parenthesis make a single character, the first two on top, and the third underneath --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 15:21, 15 November 2013 (CST)

::For what it's worth, the last character is Chinese/Japanese for gift/sacrifice. So I'm getting a literal meaning for the attack, but I still don't know how to read the furigana/alternate reading for it. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:49, 16 November 2013 (CST)

==Crusty or Krusty?==
I noticed both of them is used in vol 3, so what do you guys think what should be used for his name? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:10, 15 November 2013 (CST)

:It's Krusty. Unfortunately. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 07:19, 15 November 2013 (CST)

:It's Krusty according to illustrations (English in the background). http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ#bvHaOHU --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:41, 15 November 2013 (CST)

::Changed all Crusty in Vol 3 with Krusty -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:11, 15 November 2013 (CST)

==Maryele or Marielle==
Anyone have thought in this? : [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6001&start=105#p214705 The discussion] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 18:42, 16 November 2013 (CST)

:My position is to go with official LN spelling, until Mamare changes his mind. It's like the people who spell their name "Jesus" but pronounce it "Hay-soos," should we tell those people they spelled their name incorrectly? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:18, 16 November 2013 (CST).

:Marylene is used due to the [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ#uuTZxr8 illustration]. Again with all the above, I prefer Marielle. Policy around here seems to be keeping things as true to the original/consistent as possible with any official sources. This sort of reminds me of the Leefa/Leafa change for SAO. Leefa looks horrible compared to Leafa but went with Leefa due to the anime :( --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

::That picture still didn't give a definite answer. Maryel? Maryele? Maryell? Maryelle?
::*Maryel is a no because it seems there are other alphabet is hidden in her back
::*Maryell is also a no considering her name pronounciation on anime
::*Maryele seems wrong for a name
::*Maryelle...? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 23:01, 16 November 2013 (CST)

:::I thought it might be Maryelle at first, but if there was another letter, it might have shown up in the empty space between Maryele's arm and her body. Which just leaves Maryele. Again, I'm not fond of the spelling, but as an online-nick, how many real-world names do you see? "Leroy Jenkins" is the only one that comes to mind. And in contrast, there's: "mrsilikeunderwear." Obviously, the man meant to spell Mr. Silik Eunder W. Ear, but....--[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:17, 16 November 2013 (CST)

::::I don't think there is any empty space between her arm and her body, it completely hidden with her hair (and small triangle area that seems an empty spot is probably part of her hand (based on her pose))
::::Discussing this without any concrete clues seems pointless. I'll leave her name as it is for now -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:19, 17 November 2013 (CST)

Come to think of it, following the pronunciation argument, why would we use Marie for (ma-ri-e)? We don't pronounce the "e," it's just "muh-ri" versus Mary's "Mah-ri." We certainly don't say "mah-ri-eh." --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 22:27, 19 November 2013 (CST)

==Elder Tale or Tales==
The katakana and pronunciation sound like Tale, but the game logo in the LN spells out Tales. This is basically the Marielle/Maryele argument again, so you can probably guess where I fall on it. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 07:58, 19 November 2013 (CST)

:In anime, narrator clearly says Elder Tale (without s), I'm personaly going with the anime
:Anyway the LN illustration can't be trusted, the katakana even says ELDER TAIL (エルダーテイル) in that logo -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 10:25, 19 November 2013 (CST)

::Doesn't that also apply to Maryelle/Marielle? Especially when Henrietta calls "ma-ri-e"?
::I realize I'm coming across as hard-headed, but really what I would like are clear guidelines, much like this page, so that there is consistency. Otherwise, who's to say which interpretation of whatever name is better? For instance, we use Eastal, but why not Ystal, or Iistal? Why Freedom Cities instead of Liberty Cities (GTA!)?

::It's hard to look to anime subtitles for clarity either, because as Crunchyroll has demonstrated, they are not consistent either. They switched from Catastrophe to Apocalypse, while we went the other way. (Which makes more sense to me, as one is just a terrible event, while the other refers to the end of the world).

::And of course, how much stock do you want to put into the pronunciation of a foreign word (to the Japanese)? Other examples might be how they never use the plural form of the classes: Sorcerer, Samurai, Guardian, Summoner, etc... Even when they talk about multiples of them, they'll never append on the "s" sound, because that's not how the language works. They'll just say something like "There were three sorcerer." This same problem is the reason for so many grammatical errors in the original translations, because neither Japanese or Chinese alter words for singular versus plural. "Person has 1 car." "3 person has 5 car."

::In the end, we have to use our best judgement most of the time. But if ever the original source material provides an answer, I have difficulty going against it. Now, if the source material ever starts to contradict itself, then it becomes a murky issue again (though I would probably side with the latest form).

::--[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:52, 19 November 2013 (CST)

*Doesn't that also apply to Maryelle/Marielle? Especially when Henrietta calls "ma-ri-e"?
:For now, let's leave her name as it is, but for her nickname, we use Marie / Mari-nee / etc as we see fit.
:Of course if everyone want to use Marielle rather than Maryel / Maryele, I wont object (look at point 3)

*For instance, we use Eastal, but why not Ystal, or Iistal? Why Freedom Cities instead of Liberty Cities (GTA!)?
:In the anime series, there are maps in next episode preview that says "League of Freedom Cities Eastal"

*In the end, we have to use our best judgement most of the time. But if ever the original source material provides an answer, I have difficulty going against it. Now, if the source material ever starts to contradict itself, then it becomes a murky issue again (though I would probably side with the latest form).
:The wiseman says: '''''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6001&start=120#p214733 You don't have to follow the novel's (Note: this series is actually a novel, not a light novel) English spelling. If you feel another spelling is just much preferable, just go for it.]'''''
:In other words, we may follow the original/consistent as possible with any official sources, but it's not a must.
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 22:09, 19 November 2013 (CST)

==Terms I haven't figured out the readings for==
Don't mind this, just making a list that I can't misplace.

"Six scrapped princesses" - "ruu-ku-in-je"

"seal throat stab" - "ra-ni-a-su-ka-pu-cha"

"Human Instrumentality Project" - Noo-su-to-ri-ri-a Plan"

Eurasia - "yu-re-ddo"

Vacuum slash - idzuna giri

== Rundelhaus or Rundelhose or Rundelhouse ==

Well, when I saw [[File:Log Horizon Vol04 004-005.png|this]] there are name behind characters and in his name we can see a letter between u or o (personally I think it's o) although the rest is hidden behind his avatar.--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 11:35, 23 November 2013 (CST)

For now, let's just go with Rundelhous -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:42, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Ok, forgot about that one 'haha'--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 11:48, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Talk:Log Horizon Specific Guidelines

2013-11-23T17:35:37Z

Endo: /* Rundelhaus or Rundelhose or Rundelhouse */ new section

==Artisan==
In the sub class "細工師 = Artisan" don't match, artisan is a generic term and Google translate "細工師 = Goldsmith"--[[Special:Contributions/90.45.134.134|90.45.134.134]] 00:59, 11 November 2013 (CST)

:I was going for craftsman but I looked around and people were using artisan. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:12, 11 November 2013 (CST)

::[http://translate.google.fr/translate?hl=fr&sl=ja&tl=en&u=http%3A%2F%2Fwww26.atwiki.jp%2Floghorizon%2Fpages%2F103.html Here] they describe the sub class as working with precious metal and gem.--[[Special:Contributions/90.45.134.134|90.45.134.134]] 01:28, 11 November 2013 (CST)

:I think artisan is fine, unless you prefer craftsman. Anyway, goldsmith is too specific. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:29, 11 November 2013 (CST)

::If goldsmith is to specific could [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bench_jeweler Jeweler] fit? It's cover a wider range of skills (goldsmith, stonesetting, engraving,..), match with the description of a class working with gem and precious metal and is quite common on MMORPG--[[Special:Contributions/90.60.178.76|90.60.178.76]] 19:36, 11 November 2013 (CST)

:::A jeweler wouldn't try to make steam engine, artisan is fine -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 23:09, 11 November 2013 (CST)

::::Is it not "機工師 = Mechanic " which make steam engine? (with the help of blacksmith)--[[Special:Contributions/90.60.178.76|90.60.178.76]] 00:06, 12 November 2013 (CST)

A jeweler is, like goldsmith, too specific. While they may process precious metals and gems and craft something, it has not been said to be specific to jewelries. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 07:47, 15 November 2013 (CST)

==Kannagi==
About Class 神祇官《カンナギ》, shouldn't we just use the furigana? If not, I think Shaman is better fit. If yes, the reasoning is kannagi can be called universal name of this class because this class also have other names depend on the region such as shinto priest and miko(from vol3 ch5) may be other called it voodoo priest or shaman or dukun or whatever their region use.--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 10:27, 12 November 2013 (CST)

:Yeah, I agree about it, we should go with kannagi (shaman won't do because I think it's equal with monk) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 10:40, 12 November 2013 (CST)

==McCrescent==
Ok, so something I came across: "McCrescent" is actually "Crescent Moon" in katakana/English. You can see the C in the picture where Maryele is advertising. I like "McCrescent" because it immediately speaks to all English speakers of a fast-food restaurant, and it prevents confusion because we're using the translated name of the guild, but....what are people's thoughts? (We could call the restaurant "CrescentMoon," or we could call the guild "Mikazuki Alliance," or just always make sure to say "Crescent Moon Alliance," instead of shortening it.) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User_talk:Rasen|Talk]]) 13:57, 12 November 2013‎ (CST)

:Yeah, after checking with anime, they also call the guild "Mikazuki".
:How about this, the guild will be called "Mikazuki Alliance" and McCrescent can use "Crescent Moon", but put a ref notes there. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:30, 12 November 2013 (CST)

::Or "CrescentMoon Alliance" and "Crescent Moon" -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:33, 12 November 2013 (CST)

Sooooo...lunatic that I am, I found an ascii character for moon+star, to make CrescentMoon closer match the logo in the anime. Went and changed to Crescent☪Moon --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:38, 17 November 2013 (CST)

==Seal Throat Stab==
The technique Tohya uses in chapter 4, "seal throat stab" has a reading I can't figure out. "ra-ni-asu-kya-pu-cha." I'm guessing "something capture," but I got nothing. Anyone? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:51, 13 November 2013‎ (CST)

:Can you post the japanese? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 19:41, 13 November 2013 (CST)

::Would that I could. The first character is for hundred "hyaku", the second character is tongue "zetsu/shita", third character is "no", fourth characters is fast/early "haya", and the fifth is some ungodly combination of "happiness" "round" and "wealth" -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 01:51, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::百舌の速(幸丸見) -The first two mean "shrike"(the bird). Whoda thunk it. "Hundred tongues" is a bird. The last two I have no idea. The three in the parenthesis make a single character, the first two on top, and the third underneath --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 15:21, 15 November 2013 (CST)

::For what it's worth, the last character is Chinese/Japanese for gift/sacrifice. So I'm getting a literal meaning for the attack, but I still don't know how to read the furigana/alternate reading for it. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:49, 16 November 2013 (CST)

==Crusty or Krusty?==
I noticed both of them is used in vol 3, so what do you guys think what should be used for his name? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:10, 15 November 2013 (CST)

:It's Krusty. Unfortunately. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 07:19, 15 November 2013 (CST)

:It's Krusty according to illustrations (English in the background). http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ#bvHaOHU --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:41, 15 November 2013 (CST)

::Changed all Crusty in Vol 3 with Krusty -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:11, 15 November 2013 (CST)

==Maryele or Marielle==
Anyone have thought in this? : [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6001&start=105#p214705 The discussion] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 18:42, 16 November 2013 (CST)

:My position is to go with official LN spelling, until Mamare changes his mind. It's like the people who spell their name "Jesus" but pronounce it "Hay-soos," should we tell those people they spelled their name incorrectly? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:18, 16 November 2013 (CST).

:Marylene is used due to the [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ#uuTZxr8 illustration]. Again with all the above, I prefer Marielle. Policy around here seems to be keeping things as true to the original/consistent as possible with any official sources. This sort of reminds me of the Leefa/Leafa change for SAO. Leefa looks horrible compared to Leafa but went with Leefa due to the anime :( --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

::That picture still didn't give a definite answer. Maryel? Maryele? Maryell? Maryelle?
::*Maryel is a no because it seems there are other alphabet is hidden in her back
::*Maryell is also a no considering her name pronounciation on anime
::*Maryele seems wrong for a name
::*Maryelle...? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 23:01, 16 November 2013 (CST)

:::I thought it might be Maryelle at first, but if there was another letter, it might have shown up in the empty space between Maryele's arm and her body. Which just leaves Maryele. Again, I'm not fond of the spelling, but as an online-nick, how many real-world names do you see? "Leroy Jenkins" is the only one that comes to mind. And in contrast, there's: "mrsilikeunderwear." Obviously, the man meant to spell Mr. Silik Eunder W. Ear, but....--[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:17, 16 November 2013 (CST)

::::I don't think there is any empty space between her arm and her body, it completely hidden with her hair (and small triangle area that seems an empty spot is probably part of her hand (based on her pose))
::::Discussing this without any concrete clues seems pointless. I'll leave her name as it is for now -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:19, 17 November 2013 (CST)

Come to think of it, following the pronunciation argument, why would we use Marie for (ma-ri-e)? We don't pronounce the "e," it's just "muh-ri" versus Mary's "Mah-ri." We certainly don't say "mah-ri-eh." --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 22:27, 19 November 2013 (CST)

==Elder Tale or Tales==
The katakana and pronunciation sound like Tale, but the game logo in the LN spells out Tales. This is basically the Marielle/Maryele argument again, so you can probably guess where I fall on it. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 07:58, 19 November 2013 (CST)

:In anime, narrator clearly says Elder Tale (without s), I'm personaly going with the anime
:Anyway the LN illustration can't be trusted, the katakana even says ELDER TAIL (エルダーテイル) in that logo -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 10:25, 19 November 2013 (CST)

::Doesn't that also apply to Maryelle/Marielle? Especially when Henrietta calls "ma-ri-e"?
::I realize I'm coming across as hard-headed, but really what I would like are clear guidelines, much like this page, so that there is consistency. Otherwise, who's to say which interpretation of whatever name is better? For instance, we use Eastal, but why not Ystal, or Iistal? Why Freedom Cities instead of Liberty Cities (GTA!)?

::It's hard to look to anime subtitles for clarity either, because as Crunchyroll has demonstrated, they are not consistent either. They switched from Catastrophe to Apocalypse, while we went the other way. (Which makes more sense to me, as one is just a terrible event, while the other refers to the end of the world).

::And of course, how much stock do you want to put into the pronunciation of a foreign word (to the Japanese)? Other examples might be how they never use the plural form of the classes: Sorcerer, Samurai, Guardian, Summoner, etc... Even when they talk about multiples of them, they'll never append on the "s" sound, because that's not how the language works. They'll just say something like "There were three sorcerer." This same problem is the reason for so many grammatical errors in the original translations, because neither Japanese or Chinese alter words for singular versus plural. "Person has 1 car." "3 person has 5 car."

::In the end, we have to use our best judgement most of the time. But if ever the original source material provides an answer, I have difficulty going against it. Now, if the source material ever starts to contradict itself, then it becomes a murky issue again (though I would probably side with the latest form).

::--[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:52, 19 November 2013 (CST)

*Doesn't that also apply to Maryelle/Marielle? Especially when Henrietta calls "ma-ri-e"?
:For now, let's leave her name as it is, but for her nickname, we use Marie / Mari-nee / etc as we see fit.
:Of course if everyone want to use Marielle rather than Maryel / Maryele, I wont object (look at point 3)

*For instance, we use Eastal, but why not Ystal, or Iistal? Why Freedom Cities instead of Liberty Cities (GTA!)?
:In the anime series, there are maps in next episode preview that says "League of Freedom Cities Eastal"

*In the end, we have to use our best judgement most of the time. But if ever the original source material provides an answer, I have difficulty going against it. Now, if the source material ever starts to contradict itself, then it becomes a murky issue again (though I would probably side with the latest form).
:The wiseman says: '''''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6001&start=120#p214733 You don't have to follow the novel's (Note: this series is actually a novel, not a light novel) English spelling. If you feel another spelling is just much preferable, just go for it.]'''''
:In other words, we may follow the original/consistent as possible with any official sources, but it's not a must.
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 22:09, 19 November 2013 (CST)

==Terms I haven't figured out the readings for==
Don't mind this, just making a list that I can't misplace.

"Six scrapped princesses" - "ruu-ku-in-je"

"seal throat stab" - "ra-ni-a-su-ka-pu-cha"

"Human Instrumentality Project" - Noo-su-to-ri-ri-a Plan"

Eurasia - "yu-re-ddo"

Vacuum slash - idzuna giri

== Rundelhaus or Rundelhose or Rundelhouse ==

Well, when I saw http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Log_Horizon_Vol04_004-005.png there are name behind characters and in his name we can see a letter between u or o (personally I think it's o) although the rest is hidden behind his avatar.--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 11:35, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Talk:Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2013-11-13T03:07:55Z

Endo:

There is partial translation of volume 2 in jcafe
http://www.jcafe24.net/index.php/topic,30893.msg693029.html#msg693029
[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 12:15, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

You sure that that's the translation and not the summary? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 12:35, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I saw it again and only the epilogue part is fully translated. Though 'will have to ask Zephyr for posting it on BT. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 12:35, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Well, it's not a very good translation. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 19:46, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Did Zephyr answer? Florza, do you intend to continue the translation of vol. 1? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 03:41, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

No, zephyr didn't reply. Guess will have to add those by [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] though with a preview tag. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:30, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

The machine translation by [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] is quite good. Maybe a little awkward sentences and some small mistakes, but they are readable. I support putting it here with preview tag [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 12:55, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I am still working on some editing on the way while reading. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 14:08, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I have no idea how much work he's put into cleaning and editing these previews, but they are hands down the best machine translations I've ever read. Really, I don't think they even really need to be labeled 'preview'. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 23:24, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

So can I read it and correct mistakes (if any) I come across?--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 02:14, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

Should Lim in the Previews be changed to Rim? [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 02:55, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

Same for Massas to Mashas. In the preview, its Massas and in chapter 1 its Mashas.--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 03:13, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

@Cliff
You can freely edit if you come across any mistakes. For your second query, is that from the preview chapter or from the other one? As you know, they are done by two different translators. So the names will vary. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:15, 21 October 2012 (CDT)

Well, in the previews of volume 1, the name is Massas, and in chapter 1, it was Mashas. So should it be left as is in the preview or be changed to Mashas? And thanks for answering the question.--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 06:25, 21 October 2012 (CDT)

I've updated the Terminology Page and did a pretty big addition to it, and a lot of the names aren't reflected in whatever crap I uploaded. I'm planning on going through Volume 1 and 3 to make the appropriate changes. I'll be looking at the raws for anything I feel has an odd flow. Since I can't easily read the raws, I will go on what I think sounds out of place rather than what may be mistranslated. I'll be updating the wiki and the pdf's, probably in a week or two, all in one go. I'll give a quick look over what has been updated by the users of the wiki before I do that, but whatever I put up later may end up ignoring/changes whatever people decide to change. I'll apologize in advance for that.

I'm doing this because I need a break from going through the raws, since it takes too long to read through with my lovely new dictionaries (I have a new pocket and desktop dictionary and an old pocket one I thought I lost). I am also doing this because, while it may be a crap machine translation, I would like to polish it up so people can enjoy the novel in as close a representation of the original that I can (actually, screw you people. I don't care what you read. I'm doing this because ''I'' want to read a story as accurately as it can be. I just happen to be willing to upload it :P ). After that, I probably will not bother to touch Volumes 1 or 3 ever again on the wiki. I'm also letting people know because they can point out any place they find especially awkward. I should let you know, though, that I purposely used sentence fragments in some places, so I may end up ignoring whatever people say. Try and contact me through a PM on the forums if you can, or just change it on the appropriate page.

Also, I took out the "Thank you messages" here 'cause it just clutters everything up. -- [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 17:55, 08 November 2012 (CST)

== Can someone add this to the Light Novels List? ==

If not, I wont bother but if I can I will. I have to use Recent Changes to get to here.

Then jump on to "Teaser Projects" to navigate to the series' main page. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:15, 21 November 2012 (CST)

== New volume ==

Is there any information as to when will the next volume come out?

Not yet, but if the author sticks to his current pattern, it should be late December. No official news on the publisher or author's site, though. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]])

Got an update on it. It'll be coming out late January, and although I don't have a specific date, it'll probably be at least after the 20th. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]])

Just asking but, is there an epilogue missing from volume 07 or was it left just like that "to be continued"? [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 01:56, 5 November 2013 (CST)

The only thing untranslated from volume 7 is the afterword. Chapter 4 ended on an actual "To be continued" note, and I went ahead and added it to hopefully avoid more confusion as it seems Setsuna didn't notice it. Although, I bet it'll still cause some misunderstandings in that they may think the translator put it there as a placeholder... —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 02:12, 5 November 2013 (CST)

Thanks for adding it. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86|talk]]) 02:18, 5 November 2013 (CST)

== Image Editing ==
I'll be working on the images in the near future. Make sure all the images are uploaded. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 06:05, 17 December 2012 (CST)

You should work from the raws, not the images uploaded here. The images uploaded here are resized to fit the size/dimension criteria by B-T in general. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 07:40, 17 December 2012 (CST)

That's theoretically true, but in fact doesn't apply to most of the images for the novels :p, tho, if they are low quality i usually work on raws from the other sites. Don't worry. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 12:38, 17 December 2012 (CST)

All volumes got their image's remastered as of todai~--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 18:11, 20 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for the effort and good work, Krytyk. I'll be using them when I next upload an updated pdf, if you don't mind. -- [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:31, 20 December 2012 (CST)

By all means~ use it as you wish. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 18:41, 20 December 2012 (CST)

Please kindly edit these pictures and post them on novel illustrations on Vol 6. Thanks. -- [[User:Oninn|Oninn]] ([[User talk:Oninn|talk]]) 13:48, 08 February 2013 (EST +8)

== Readable? ==

Is this light novel fully translated already? I read that all the preview script is machine translated but it's the best machine translation I've seen and I was wondering if all the chapters that say preview are there in their entirety and not just a segment of the original text before I try giving this a read. Could someone please confirm? And I would also like to know what program was used to translate the text. Thanks--[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 22:07, 2 January 2013 (CST)

It's complete. Maybe a line or two missing, but that's it. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 22:27, 2 January 2013 (CST)

Awesome, thanks again.--[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 23:01, 2 January 2013 (CST)

If only all of the TA translations that I had for VN where so good ^^ Great work! --[[User:LoliDragon|LoliDragon]] ([[User talk:LoliDragon|talk]]) 23:42, 7 February 2013 (CST)

I'm actually quite impressed with this machine translation though I can see mistakes it's more than just legible I'm actually enjoying the more formal seeming text structure it's very interesting anyway volume 6 has been out for a bit now any plans to translate it now or are you going to wait for more material?

Is there a way to turn Volume 6 into a machine translated version like Volumes 1 to 5? The Enrgrish in Volume 6 was pretty bad, and 1-5 were much more enjoyable reads. 13:09 1 July 2012 (CST)

All those previous volumes were done by self (i.e TLr, having knowledge of the language) using other software as a 'secondary' help. ( That is the only reason why a machine translated script has been allowed here. ) As such, using a translation software directly will give you 'err-ingish'. Though, you can help in correcting english for volume 6. What's say? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 07:56, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

In case you had trouble understanding the post above, the trouble is essentially as follows. Volumes 1-5 were "translated" by EnigmaticAxiom via a process of editing machine translated text. That is why they are previews, i.e. because they were never manually translated by a human being. Nonetheless, EnigmaticAxiom, being a native English speaker, was able to edit the text so that it flows rather well in English, although the accuracy of the translation itself remains somewhat of an open question. When it comes to volume 6, however, the translations are a work of an actual person; the chapters you are referring to in particular having been done by setsuna. Unfortunately, I believe neither English nor Japanese are a language of any great fluency for him, but he ''is'' the only translator committed to the task. Long story short, what you're asking for has no real probability of being realized. [[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:06, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

I see. @ First person who replied to me. I'll try to de-engrish it, but my time is limited, so it would be very slow going.

Xena are currently working on editing it albiet slowly, and please understand neither me or setsuna are native speakers. [[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]])

Now that you've completed all volumes released to date, have you any plans on transforming the previews into actual translation? By what I've read, they are pretty decent for a machine translation, but it would be better if someone that actually knew well japanese to check and correct mistakes... PS: what about vol 7 epilogue? [[User:jvmunhoz|jvmunhoz]] 00:32, 13 november 2013

About vol 7, there is no epilogue because unlike the other volumes it ended with 'to be continued' or so I think--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 21:07, 12 November 2013 (CST)

Talk:Log Horizon Specific Guidelines

2013-11-12T16:27:45Z

Endo:

In the sub class "細工師 = Artisan" don't match, artisan is a generic term and Google translate "細工師 = Goldsmith"--[[Special:Contributions/90.45.134.134|90.45.134.134]] 00:59, 11 November 2013 (CST)

I was going for craftsman but I looked around and people were using artisan. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:12, 11 November 2013 (CST)

[http://translate.google.fr/translate?hl=fr&sl=ja&tl=en&u=http%3A%2F%2Fwww26.atwiki.jp%2Floghorizon%2Fpages%2F103.html Here]they describe the sub class as working with precious metal and gem.--[[Special:Contributions/90.45.134.134|90.45.134.134]] 01:28, 11 November 2013 (CST)

I think artisan is fine, unless you prefer craftsman. Anyway, goldsmith is too specific. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:29, 11 November 2013 (CST)

If goldsmith is to specific could [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bench_jeweler Jeweler] fit? It's cover a wider range of skills (goldsmith, stonesetting, engraving,..), match with the description of a class working with gem and precious metal and is quite common on MMORPG--[[Special:Contributions/90.60.178.76|90.60.178.76]] 19:36, 11 November 2013 (CST)

A jeweler wouldn't try to make steam engine, artisan is fine -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 23:09, 11 November 2013 (CST)

Is it not "機工師 = Mechanic " which make steam engine? (with the help of blacksmith)--[[Special:Contributions/90.60.178.76|90.60.178.76]] 00:06, 12 November 2013 (CST)

About Class 神祇官《カンナギ》, shouldn't we just use the furigana? If not, I think Shaman is better fit. If yes, the reasoning is kannagi can be called universal name of this class because this class also have other names depend on the region such as shinto priest and miko(from vol3 ch5) may be other called it voodoo priest or shaman or dukun or whatever their region use.--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 10:27, 12 November 2013 (CST)

User:Endo

2013-11-09T04:41:22Z

Endo:

User Endo

Hobby : reading, sleeping, gaming

habit : roaming around for updates, sometimes editing within my knowledge...

User:Endo

2013-11-09T04:41:08Z

Endo: Created page with "User Endo Hobby : reading, sleeping, gaming habit : roaming around for updates, sometimes editing within my knowledge..."

User Endo
Hobby : reading, sleeping, gaming
habit : roaming around for updates, sometimes editing within my knowledge...

Talk:Log Horizon

2013-11-08T11:38:42Z

Endo: /* About honorific */ new section

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

User talk:Ryansat46

2013-09-04T06:55:02Z

Endo: /* Terjemahan */ new section

== Terjemahan ==

Ini terjemahan langsung kopi dari google translator ya? soalnya geli-geli gitu bacanya (nanya doang) [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo#top|talk]]) 13:54, 4 September 2013 (WIB)

User talk:DarkDooM

2013-08-09T14:49:57Z

Endo: /* Mahouka character */

== Mahouka character ==

regarding Mister Silver, isn't he another title for Tatsuya? so can't you put another column with "Title" or "nickname"? thanks and sorry for incovenient.--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo#top|talk]]) 21:47, 9 August 2013 (GMT+7)

User talk:DarkDooM

2013-08-09T14:44:08Z

Endo: /* Mahouka character */ new section

== Mahouka character ==

regarding Mister Silver, isn't he another title for Tatsuya? so can't you put another tab with "Title" or "nickname"? thanks and sorry for incovenient.

High School DxD (Bahasa Indonesia):Jilid 15 Life.1

2013-08-09T14:11:09Z

Endo: trying to edit but... gah... don't know what to say... i give up around 20%... just revert it if you dislike it.....

'''Life.1'''

Life.1 Magical Gadis Ria ☆ Beneran!?

"Gadis Penyihir Ria! Aku akan memusnahkan semua penjahat keji dalam sekejap dengan sihir saya ☆ "

Tepat di depan saya,Onee-sama berambut merah yang berpakaian seperti seorang gadis penyihir dan membuat pose menarik.

Aku berbicara tentang Buchou

Putri itu yang selalu memiliki keindahan dan suasana mulia di sekelilingnya sebagai gadis penyihir, memiliki rambut yang diikat seperti kuncir kembar, dan memiliki tongkat ajaib (yang merupakan mainan) di tangannya.

Ini pasti bekerja pada saya! Namun, jika Anda melihat dia dari sudut pandang orang ketiga, usia dan tinggi badan terlalu tinggi untuk penampilan seperti ini! Bahkan aku, seseorang yang dekat dengannya, berpikir ini terlalu berlebihan!

Namun ......, saya! Saya memiliki perut penuh hanya untuk dapat melihat Buchou kosplay sebagai gadis ajaib ......!

Ada alasan untuk Buchou yang merupakan siswa SMA tahun ketiga mengenakan kostum cantik dan bertindak sebagai gadis penyihir.

Ini adalah sesuatu yang terjadi beberapa hari lalu-.

Di akhir pekan tertentu. ada dua orang yang jarang berkunjung, datang berkunjung ke rumah saya. Salah satunya adalah Sona-kaichou yang adalah Ketua OSIS Kuou akademi. Dan orang lain-.

"Saya ingin tampil di Magical Gadis Film Sakti itu ☆"

Orang yang muncul di depan kami sambil mengatakan bahwa adalah salah satu Yondai-Maou-Serafall Leviathan-sama.

...... Saya hanya punya firasat buruk dari hal pertama yang katanya, tapi jelas tidak tampak seperti Leviathan-sama.

Ketika kita bertanya tentang apa yang dia berarti di lantai tertinggi dari kediaman Hyoudou, ruang VIP-.

"...... A-Audisi untuk peran sebagai seorang gadis penyihir ......?"

Buchou yang tidak tahu bagaimana menanggapi mengatakan bahwa. Leviathan-sama membuat mengangguk besar, dan dia berputar dengan tongkat ajaib di tangannya dan kemudian mengangkatnya ke arah langit-langit.

"Itu benar! Audisi untuk film adaptasi live-action dari "Magical Gadis Sakti"! Bukan saja mereka merekrut selebriti untuk ikut berperan, tetapi mereka bahkan merekrut banyak orang umum untuk penggarapan film tersebut ☆. Kalau aku lulus, maka saya akan bisa membintangi film sebagai gadis penyihir! "

Leviathan-sama membuat senyum lebar dan matanya bercahaya. ...... Leviathan-sama bersemangat untuk gadis penyihir.

Dia tampaknya menjadi sangat menyukai serial "Magical Gadis Sakti" yang merupakan program anime dari dunia manusia, jadi dia memakai kostum gadis magis sebagai pakaian biasa nya.

Karena dia seorang wanita super yang cantik, dia memang terlihat baik dengan mengenakannya, dan orang-orang di sekitarnya tidak tahu bagaimana harus bereaksi karena kepribadiannya yang polos.

Jadi aku membiarkan diriku memanggilnya "Maou Girl". Itu karena jika Anda termasuk segala sesuatu tentang dirinya, itulah yang dia ......

Bahkan di Dunia bawah, ia membintangi dalam program tokusatsu, "Magical Girls ☆ Levia-tan".

Di masa lalu, kami memiliki pengalaman untuk membintangi sebagai penjahat dalam film nya.

...... W-Yah, Gasper membuat acara besar dengan bertindak sebagai "Danball Vampire God" ......

...... Tapi apakah dia mencoba untuk memasuki dunia gadis ajaib di dunia manusia juga ......? Cinta Leviathan-sama terhadap gadis penyihir sangat luar biasa.

Duduk di sampingnya adalah adik Leviathan-sama, Sona-kaichou, yang meminta maaf kepada Buchou dan Akeno-san dengan mengatakan "....... Aku minta maaf untuk memiliki kakak seperti ini ......" sementara wajahnya berubah menjadi merah . ...... Anda akan melalui banyak masalah.

Ada banyak orang yang begitu riang dan aneh diantara Yondai-Maou, namun di sisi lain, keluarga mereka memiliki banyak orang yang serius. Itulah seperti di keluarga Buchou dan keluarga Sona-kaichou ......

"J-Jadi apa alasan Anda untuk mengunjungi kami?"

Kami bertanya-bertanya. Saya mengerti bahwa Leviathan-sama ingin berpartisipasi dalam audisi, tetapi apa alasan baginya untuk mengunjungi rumah saya sambil membawa Sona-kaichou dengan dia?

"Alasannya adalah, saya ingin kalian semua untuk-"

Setelah berhenti Leviathan-sama yang hendak berbicara saat memberikan mengedipkan mata, Sona-kaichou berbicara.

"Saya meminta Anda untuk tenang, Onee-sama. Rias ......, aku mohon. kepadamu untuk berpartisipasi dalam audisi gadis penyihir dengan saya. "

Dengan tenang Sona-kaichou mengatakan itu dan seketika memalingkan wajahnya yang menjadi benar-benar merah.

Buchou di sisi lain merespon dengan mulut menganga lebar menanggapi permintaan dari sahabatnya yang dia tidak pernah prediksikan. Setelah jeda-.

"U-Umm ...... A-Apa maksudmu, Sona ......?"

Dia mendengar permintaannya sekali lagi sambil berusaha keras untuk tersenyum. Sona-kaichou kemudian menjelaskan situasi.

Leviathan-sama yang merupakan Maou mengetahui tentang audisi untuk versi live-action dari Sakti di dunia manusia, dan memohon permintaan mustahil untuk Sona-kaichou yang adiknya bahwa dia ingin berpartisipasi di dalamnya dengan menggunakan waktu yang sangat singkat yang mampu ia capai.

Sona-kaichou berusaha keras untuk membujuknya, namun Leviathan-sama tidak mundur dari keputusannya (dia bilang dia mengeluh seperti anak kecil), dan dia ngotot bahwa hal itu dapat mempengaruhi pekerjaannya. Kaichou yang membuat keputusan dan akhirnya memutuskan untuk mengikutinya dengan membuat janji Leviathan-sama bahwa dia akan membawanya serta budak-budaknya sebagai pengawalnya (serta pengawas agar untuk tetap di bawah pengawasan mereka).

Leviathan-sama adalah orang dalam kategori VIP super dan itu tepat baginya untuk memiliki pengawal dengannya selama dia tinggal di dunia manusia. Untuk alasan itu, adiknya akan menjaganya ketika dia di audisi.

Saya mengerti akan hal tersebut. Tapi kenapa dia datang untuk meminta Buchou, "Silakan berpartisipasi dalam audisi gadis ajaib dengan saya"? Saya pikir dia tidak ada hubungannya dengan hal ini, namun saya mendapatkan terkejut pada hal Sona-kaichou mengeluarkan sesuatu dari tasnya.

Sebuah kostum mencolok dengan embel-embel. Tidak peduli bagaimana aku melihatnya, itu cosplay.

Kaichou kemudian mengatakan itu di mana dia tampak seperti dia putus asa bertahan malu.

"...... I-Ini kostum gadis ajaib itu ...... yang adikku persiapkan untuk saya ...... untuk audisi."

Apa? Cosplay yang dimaksudkan untuk Sona-kaichou!? Saya sudah bisa melihat bagaimana itu dikenakan, hanya dari membayangkan Sona-kaichou mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu!

Kaichou melanjutkan percakapannya.

"...... Kami, Sitri sekelompok, akan menjaga Onee-sama yang akan berpartisipasi dalam audisi. Jika itu terjadi, saya harus menjaganya dengan berada disisinya ...... sehingga diputuskan bahwa saya akan berpartisipasi dalam audisi bersama-sama dengan Onee-sama ...... "

Kaichou mengatakan itu sembari bergetar seluruh tubuhnya akan rasa malu.

L-lihat, sehingga untuk menjaga kakaknya untuk tetap aman, dia memutuskan untuk mengikuti audisi Juga! dan membuat Sona-kaichou lebih tenang, audisi untuk seorang gadis ajaib ini adalah sesuatu yang berbeda dari dunia tempat dia berasal! karena itu, itu adalah sesuatu yang dia harus benci. Karena dia mengorbankan dirinya untuk berpartisipasi di dalamnya juga, aku bisa merasakan tekanan yang kuat dari dirinya!

Ini semua untuk melindungi kakaknya! Tidak, itu harus untuk mengawasi dan juga sebagai pengawasnya!

"Aku ingat aku mendengar tentang desas-desus bahwa penyihir dalam Khaos Brigade dan" Penyihir Sesat "yang diasingkan dari penyihir asosiasi setelah Serafall-sama."

Akeno-san mengatakan. Hmm, aku mendengar hal ini untuk pertama kalinya. Jadi Leviathan-sama sedang ditargetkan oleh teroris. Yah, itu wajar karena dia adalah Maou dan adalah orang penting, tapi mengapa hanya terbatas pada penyihir yang mengejarnya?

"Mengapa demikian?"

Ketika saya bertanya, Sona-kaichou menjelaskan untuk saya.

"...... Hobi Kakakku yang dibenci oleh para penyihir, terutama oleh para penyihir. ...... Jika saya harus menjelaskan dalam satu kalimat, mereka mengatakan bahwa "Dia mungkin salah paham kepada dunia penyihir dari apa yang seharusnya diharapkan". ...... Saya yakin Kamu bisa mengerti situasi jika Kamu melihat bagaimana dia berpakaian ...... "

Oh, jadi dari penyihir nyata, dalam hal ini para penyihir, Maou ini hanya dilihat sebagai pengacau karena dia pergi ke masalah diplomatik Dengan berpakaian seperti seorang gadis ajaib fiksi. Sebaliknya, tidak ini akan menjadi lebih seperti sebuah penghinaan bagi mereka?

Dia adalah Maou setelah semua ini. Karena Maou yang memiliki kepemimpinan terlihat sampai dengan seorang gadis ajaib bahwa ia bahkan pergi jauh untuk memproduksi dan menyiarkan acara itu, jadi saya tidak akan dapat memahami bagaimana para penyihir sebenarnya rasakan. Meskipun saya merasa bahwa mereka sangat khawatir tentang hal itu.

Kaichou melanjutkan omongannya setelah bernafas dalam-dalam.

"para penyihir mungkin datang untuk menyerang kakakku di ruang audisi jadi kita harus menjaga kakaku. Meskipun saya tidak berpikir kakakku akan dikalahkan dengan mudah bahkan jika ia diserang. -Namun, dia dapat menyebabkan kerusakan serius ke dunia manusia jika menjadi liar, jadi kita memiliki tugas untuk menjaga dia untuk tidak membiarkan hal itu terjadi. "

T-Itu memang benar ...... Jika dia melakukannya, orang ini dapat menghancurkan sebuah pulau tunggal dengan satu tembakan dari Iblis dengan kekuatannya! Ini akan menjadi masalah serius jika orang yang bertanggung jawab atas masalah diplomatik mengubah peta dunia manusia.

Leviathan-sama dengan mata berkaca-kaca oleh karna melihat adiknya yang sangat setia, jadi dia memeluk Kaichou.

"Sob, Sona-tan memperhatikan banyak hal tentangkuuu! dia datang ke audisi karena khawatir kepadaku! onee san yang seketika memeluknya! "

"............ Jika itu Anda, maka silakan berhenti dari audisi ini."

"Saya tidak bisa melakukan itu ☆. Aku mempersiapkan kostum untuk kamu Sona-tan, jadi mari kita menjadi seorang gadis magis bersama dengan kakakmu ♪ "

Leviathan-sama mengedipkan mata dan dengan membuat pose lucu! Dia benar-benar menjadi seperti ini! Dia dalam sukacita karena dia dapat melihat adiknya mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu!

"S-Jadi, apa yang Anda maksud dengan kamu ingin aku ikut bersama-sama dengan kamu?"

Buchou bertanya sekali lagi. Sona-kaichou memegang tangan Buchou, dan mengatakan itu.

"Rias. Tolong, aku sangat malu. ...... aku mohon berpartisipasilah dalam audisi bersama-sama dengan saya ...... saya tidak akan bisa bertahan dengan hal seperti ini ......! Saya hanya bisa meminta kamu karena kamu adalah teman saya ...... aku yakin aku bisa bertahan jika aku bersamamu ......! "

Sona-kaichou mengatakan itu kepada Rias sambil bahunya bergetar hebat. Ya, aku sering mendengar bahwa orang-orang meminta teman mereka untuk ikut berpartisipasi ketika mereka mengikuti audisi seperti ini.

Buchou menutup matanya, dan setelah ia mengambil napas dalam-dalam dia juga memegang ke tangan Kaichou itu.

"Sona. Kau dan aku telah berteman sejak kita masih anak-anak. Tentu. Saya juga akan berpartisipasi dalam audisi. Saya juga akan bekerja sama dengan kamu dalam kasus teroris yang akan datang, jadi yakinlah. "

"...... Rias. Terima kasih ...... "

Buchou dan Kaichou menatap satu sama lain! Bahkan Kaichou yang biasanya tenang matanya jadi berkaca-kaca. Saya yakin bahwa mereka berpikir memiliki hubungan pertemanan yang indah.

Oh man, rasanya seperti aku menyaksikan persahabatan yang indah!

"Ini adalah yuri-yuri! Sona-tan dan Rias-chan berada dalam hubungan yuri-yuri ☆ "

Sepertinya Leviathan-sama semakin antusias akan hal itu, tapi aku berharap baginya untuk mewujudkan agar ia segera lolos

"...... Jika itu terjadi, maka apakah itu berarti bahwa kita harus pergi ruang audisi juga?"

"...... Sepertinya begitu."

Ketika saya dan Koneko-chan yang duduk di pangkuanku bercakap-cakap seperti itu-.

"Saya juga sudah menyiapkan kostum untuk Rias-chan ☆. Lihatlah, bahkan terlihat lucu dengan pita seperti ini! "

Leviathan-sama mengeluarkan kostum mencolok untuk Buchou juga! Buchou dengan ekspresi terkejut.

"...... S-Jadi saya harus memakainya juga?"

"...... Aku mungkin berlebihan, tapi aku minta maaf karena memiliki kakak seperti ini."

"Ini semua benar, karena aku tahu bahwa dari lama ...... Namun, kostum ini ......"

Kedua Buchou dan Kaichou mendesah sementara Leviathan-sama yang benar-benar terlihat antusias.

"Tapi, sepertinya mereka juga akan memilih dengan melihat dokumen Anda, jadi saya pikir itu terlalu terlambat sekarang-"

Saya memberitahu mereka keprihatinan saya ...... Kemudian Leviathan-sama mengeluarkan tumpukan dokumen dengan mengatakan, "Ta-dah ♪".

"Saya sudah mengirim mereka dokumen untuk Sona-tan, gadis Sona-tan itu, Rias-chan, dan anak perempuan Rias-chan ☆. Karena setiap orang lucu, kalian semua mendapat izin untuk seleksi dokumen! "

...... Saya tidak tahu apakah dia siap atau tidak, tetapi dia telah berpikir untuk menyeret kita dari awal!? Sepertinya dia mengerti sifat Kaichou yang adiknya dan Buchou, jadi mungkin audisi ini di bawah tangan Leviathan-sama.

Seperti ini, itu memutuskan bahwa kami akan mengikutu bersama atas keinginan Leviathan-sama.

- ○ ● ○ -

lalu, pada hari audisi.

Kami, Gremory-kelompok, dan Sitri-kelompok telah berkumpul di aula sebuah bangunan besar yang berada dalam wilayah metropolitan.

Ada banyak gadis dalam aula luas ini yang akan berpartisipasi untuk audisi. Setiap orang memiliki nomor pada pakaian mereka. Saya mendengar bahwa ada sekitar dua ratus orang di sini. Jadi itu berarti bahwa dua ratus orang lulus dalam seleksi berkas. Aku bertanya-tanya berapa banyak dokumen yang dikirim ...... Tentu ini membuat saya menyadari betapa populer acara ini.

Dalam segi usia itu terutama dari gadis-gadis sekolah kelas atas untuk gadis-gadis SMP.

"...... Mayoritas dari mereka yang datang ke audisi ini adalah mereka yang berusia antara 10 tahun ...... Karena itu usia Magical Girl dalam cerita. Meskipun aku tidak akan tahu apa yang akan terjadi untuk versi live-action ...... "

Koneko-chan yang mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu dengan telinga kucing dan ekor terlihat mengatakan hal itu.

Hmm, benar? Tentu saja, ketika saya mendengar gadis ajaib kata, saya membayangkan gadis sekitar usia mereka. Sebenarnya aku telah menyaksikan Magical Girl juga, dan karakter utama adalah seorang mahasiswa SMP.

Lebih penting lagi, Koneko-chan. Kamu terlihat Sangat menggemaskan! Seorang gadis ajaib kucing bertelinga adalah sesuatu yang begitu indah bahwa hal itu akan membuat saya jatuh di lantai oleh daya pikatnya! Jika saya mengatakan hal tersebut di depannya, dia akan datang dan memukul saya sambil malu jadi aku menjaga mulutku.

Wow,bahkan ada selebriti anak terkenal di aula ini! Sebenarnya, karena mereka semua lulus seleksi berkas, mereka semua lucu ...... Karena pemilihan untuk hari ini belum dimulai, ada juga pengasuhnya dan kerabat para gadis dalam aula ini.

Dan gadis-gadis yang sedang melihat ke arahku dengan mata yang penuh dengan rasa ingin tahu. Aku bahkan bisa mendengar gadis yang membuat tertawa kecil di antara mereka. Alasan yang sederhana.

"...... Ini adalah perang melawan diri sendiri."

Buchou bergumam keluar sambil mengenakan kostum dengan hiasan sembari menahan malu.

Buchou dalam kostum gadis ajaib itu! dan dengan rambut merahnya diikat seperti ekor kembar, ia juga terlihat lucu dengan beberapa hiasan pita juga.

Dia sangat manis! Itulah yang saya pikir ...... Tapi usianya sedikit di atas peserta lain di sekitar kita. Sepertinya itu cukup terlalu sulit untuk siswa yang dari SMA tahun ke 3 untuk berpakaian seperti seorang gadis magis, sehingga tidak dapat membantu jika usianya telah melebihi gadis ajaib dari sudut pandang orang ketiga.

Saya juga berpikir bahwa dengan memiliki oppai besar juga mempengaruhi keanehan.karena Gadis Magical biasanya memiliki terlihat seperti seorang gadis berdada rata ......

E-Meski begitu, aku masih berhasrat karena Buchou dengan kostum gadis magis nya! Siapa yang akan peduli apakah dia seorang siswa SMA tahun ketiga yang berpakaian seperti seorang gadis ajaib!

Namun, rasa penasaran terlihat dari orang lain yang tak seusianya, karena dia mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu.

Itu karena peserta lain tampak mengenakan pakaian yang normal lucu! Satu-satunya yang cosplaying sebagai gadis magis adalah Leviathan-sama, serta gadis-gadis dari Gremory, dan gadis-gadis dari Sitri! Tentu saja mereka akan berdiri di aula ini! Mereka memiliki semangat tinggi untuk audisi ini, mereka akan terlihat seperti orang yang sangat antusias.

"Oh well, mari kita akan melakukan yang terbaik hari ini, Rias. Ufufu. "

Orang yang ceria disamping Buchou dan berdiri di sampingnya adalah Akeno-san dengan kostum miko! Apakah saya yang salah melihat atau apakah dia terlihat seperti sedikit menikmati ini?

Berbeda dengan pakaian miko yang Akeno biasanya pakai, kostum yang dia kenakan sekarang memiliki desain yang cukup berbeda. Sepertinya Leviathan-sama merancang untuk membuat seorang gadis magis gaya Jepang. Karena sedikit kain yang menutupi kulitnya, hakama nya sangat pendek, dan payudaranya terekspos sangat banyak! Dan dia memegang staf yang Anda lihat sering selama pemurnian!

Akeno-san terlihat sangat erotis ! Tapi dia terlihat mengagumkan dengan mengenakannya!

"...... I-Jika saya bisa melihat ke dalam kostum ini dengan orang-orang dalam keluarga saya, saya akan mati karena malu ......"

Sona-kaichou yang harus berubah menjadi seorang gadis pakaian ajaib muncul di aula, dan hal pertama adalah tubuhnya yang bergemetar hebat

Pita besar di dadanya! Ini adalah kostum cantik yang memiliki gambar kebalikan dari kepribadian yang biasa tenang nya.

"Guha!"

Saji yang berada di samping saya pingsan sementara darah keluar dari hidungnya!

"Apa yang salah saji!?"

Aku menahannya. Saji yang dalam keadaan hiperventilasi memakai senyum meskipun dia menderita.

"...... Haa-haa ...... K-Kaichou dalam kostum gadis ajaib itu ...... aku tergila-gila ...... aku akan mati karena sedang tergila-gila ...... H-Hyoudou ...... Aku, aku mulai berpikir bahwa aku tidak berpikiran mati sekarang ...... "

Untuk Saji yang jatuh cinta dengan Kaichou, sepertinya melihat dia mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib adalah sesuatu yang kritis(mengagumkan) untuknya!

"Dapatkah kau berprilaku biasa saja, Saji! Bagaimana kamu bisa mati di tempat seperti ini? Audisi akan mulai dari sekarang! "

"...... Anda menyadari itu seorang gadis ajaib dengan kacamata ......? K-Kaichou datang untuk membunuhku sementara yang tepat tentang hal itu ............ Saya menyadari bahwa dia terlalu tua untuk menjadi seorang gadis ajaib ...... Meski begitu, Anda menyadari ini adalah magis dan hit kritis logis untuk saya , kan ......? "

"Anda memiliki jimat untuk kacamata!? N-Tidak, itu tidak penting sekarang! Apa gunanya bagi Anda untuk mati di sini!? Bahkan aku bisa terus berjuang setelah melihat Buchou yang ada di tempat lain, "siswa SMA perempuan yang memaksa dirinya untuk mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib sambil menahan malu"! Jadi mari kita pergi, temanku! Perjuangan kita justru baru mulai! "

"Yah, aku minta maaf ...... untuk menjadi seorang siswa SMA yang berpakaian seperti gadis ajaib."

Buchou yang memukul kepalaku. Maafkan aku, sehingga kamu mendengar itu huh! Tapi saya pikir Anda terlihat mengagumkan dengan itu!

Ketika kami memiliki percakapan seperti itu, Kiba yang berada di belakang kami adalah membuat senyum pahit sambil berkata, "Oh saya".

Sial, sialan Kiba! Dia menerima begitu banyak sorak-sorai dan mata bergairah dari gadis-gadis di mana mereka mengatakan hal-hal seperti, "Orang itu sangat keren!", Dan "Apakah dia seorang selebriti?"!

"Hmph, terlihat seperti bergerak di dalam kostum ini mudah juga."

"Hmm, untuk Malaikat yang menjadi penyihir ......"

"Ini adalah seorang gadis ajaib, Irina-san. Tapi, itu pasti sangat memalukan untuk memakai ini ...... "

trio greja Xenovia, Irina, dan Asia, muncul sementara berpakaian seperti seorang gadis ajaib! Xenovia memiliki pedang imitasi di pinggulnya, dan dia memiliki pita di kepalanya. Irina memiliki sayap putih Malaikat nya dan cincin tumbuh di atas mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu.

Dan Asia-chan! Sementara mengenakan kostum merah muda dengan embel-embel, dia memiliki Rasse Dragon duduk di bahunya (itu tidak masalah jika mereka menggunakan pengaturan boneka dibuat dengan baik!)! Di tangannya adalah tongkat ajaib! Penampilannya tidak diragukan lagi seorang gadis ajaib! Dan dia memiliki spec tinggi karena rambutnya yang pirang dan mata hijau!

"...... Seperti saya pikir, orang-orang seperti Koneko-chan dan Asia-san akan terlihat baik di dalamnya."

Ini suara Rossweisse-san. Ketika aku melihat ke sekeliling, saya menyaksikan Rossweisse-san dalam kostum Valkyrie.

"Jadi Anda tidak memakai kostum gadis ajaib itu?"

Ketika saya bertanya, Rossweisse-san bernafas berat.

"Daripada memakai sesuatu seperti itu, saya lebih akan memakai ini yang aku cukup terbiasa. ...... Saya merasa buruk bagi menjadi satu-satunya tidak memakainya. Jadi saya berharap semua orang akan memaafkan saya dengan ini. "

Oh, begitu. Jadi pengguna sihir memilih pakaian yang lebih kostum gadis ajaib itu. Dan dia memiliki rasa yang kuat tugas! Yang diharapkan dari orang yang mengambil peran menjadi saudari kita!

"S-senpai ......"

Kali ini saya mendengar suara Gasper dari belakang saya. Ketika saya berbalik-anakku junior berdiri di sana menggeliat sambil mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu!

Ooooooooi! Mengapa dude seperti Anda berpakaian seperti itu!? Tidak, itu Gasper yang mencintai mengenakan pakaian perempuan, jadi aku berpikir bahwa ia mungkin memiliki hobi seperti ini!

Bajingan mengatakan itu sambil memerah.

"...... L-Leviathan-sama tampaknya dikirim dokumen saya juga ...... A-Dan sepertinya aku melewati ......"

Bagaimana ini bisa!? Jadi Anda lolos seleksi dokumen! Hmm ...... Dia adalah seorang gadis yang lahir dari seorang pria setelah semua ...... Apakah itu semua benar? Apakah dia memberi mereka jenis kelamin palsu? Tidak, itu menakutkan karena sepertinya dia bisa lulus hanya dengan menjadi alam seperti selalu. Lebih penting lagi, ia yakin tidak terlihat baik dalam kostum gadis ajaib itu, ini Gya-suke itu!

Ya ampun ......, jadi dari sisi kami semua orang selain saya dan Kiba yang berpartisipasi dalam huh ini.

"...... Aku-aku sangat malu. Bagi saya, [Ratu] dari Sitri, harus berpakaian seperti ini ...... Umm, bahkan K-Kiba-kun menatapku ...... "

"T-Ini semua untuk Kaichou!"

"Kita tidak akan mampu bertahan ini jika kita tidak berpikir seperti itu ......"

Di sebelah saya adalah gadis Sitri yang telah selesai berpakaian, dan mereka mulai mengumpulkan sekitar Kaichou dan Saji. Saji yakin tidak memiliki wajah cabul ...... Dia harus mencintai Kaichou mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu.

Ketika aku melihat temanku seperti itu-.

"...... Iblis-san,-nyo?"

...... Sebuah suara akrab, suara tebal yang diarahkan pada saya. ...... T-suara ini ......

Ketika saya berbalik ke arah mana suara itu berasal takut-takut -.

"Ini adalah kebetulan bertemu Anda di sini-nyo."

-!

Saya menjadi berkata-kata pada orang besar,-tidak, pada gadis ajaib Saya kenal dengan.

Lengannya atas yang tebal seperti pohon, dan dada megah yang akan merobek kostum gaibnya karena memiliki ukuran yang salah. Dari rok dengan embel-embel, kakinya yang lebih tebal dari pinggul wanita ini ditunjukkan. Dan dia memiliki kucing telinga di kepalanya ......!

Masing-masing jari-jarinya tebal, dan tongkat ajaib ia memegang terlihat terlalu kecil karena itu.

Wajahnya yang kuat dan padat membuat senyum.

"Ini Mil-tan-nyo. Saya datang ke sini untuk menjadi Milky-nyo. "

-Mil-taaan!

Mengapa dia di sini!? Tidak, tunggu! Mil-tan adalah seorang gadis lugu yang lahir dari seorang pria yang terlihat sampai dengan gadis ajaib! Ini tidak akan aneh baginya untuk berada di sini-.

Tidak, itu salah!

Aku mendongak sambil memegang kepala saya turun! Ini salah! Bukankah ada pilihan melalui dokumen!? Bukankah orang-orang di sini memeriksa foto-foto dan sejarah tertulis di dokumen nya!?

Mengapa mereka memberinya lulus!? Dia bukan seorang gadis! Dia memiliki jenis kelamin yang salah! Dia sebagian besar otot! Dia seorang pria! Mengapa mereka melewati pria ini dengan wajah yang berbahaya!? Dia benar-benar jauh dari yang ajaib!

"...... U-Umm, kau kesalahan audisi? Ini bukan olahraga untuk seni bela diri Anda tahu ......? "

Saya mengatakan bahwa. Namun, Mil-tan hanya tersenyum dengan wajah yang kuat dan padat nya.

"Apa yang kau katakan-nyo? Mil-tan datang ke sini untuk menjadi magis gadis-nyo. "

"Tidak, Anda memiliki tubuh yang berkonsentrasi pada kung-fu daripada menggunakan sihir ......"

Saya tidak ingin seorang gadis ajaib yang mengkhususkan diri dalam menggunakan kung-fu! Mungkin audisi ini tiba-tiba memiliki dasar yang buruk untuk memilih!

Ketika saya berpikir seperti itu, aula mendapat ribut. Ketika saya mulai bertanya-tanya apa yang terjadi, mereka yang tampaknya berhubungan dengan film ini memasuki aula.

"Semua orang yang tepat. Terima kasih semua untuk berkumpul di sini hari ini. "

Orang yang terlihat seperti mereka produsen tua dengan meletakkan sweter di atas bahunya mengatakan bahwa kami yang berada di aula. ...... Tunggu, itu produser?

Berdiri di samping pria itu adalah pria yang tampak menakutkan dengan topi, kacamata hitam, dan kumis kecil, dan seorang pria kurus dengan rambut panjang.

Orang yang terlihat seperti produser menggunakan mikrofon untuk berbicara dengan semua orang di aula ini.

"Saya produser untuk" Magical Gadis Sakti Film ", Sakai. Yang di sini mengenakan topi adalah direktur Tooyama, dan yang di sampingnya dengan rambut panjang adalah penulis naskah Shouji! "

"............"

"Halo."

Direktur yang tidak mengucapkan sepatah kata dan penulis naskah yang memberikan ucapan singkat.

"Lihat, lihat, Sona-chan! Itu sutradara Tooyama dan Shouji yang mengkhususkan diri dalam gadis magis dan film tokusatsu! Ini pertama kalinya saya melihat mereka dengan mata saya sendiri ☆ "

Leviathan-sama benar-benar bersemangat. Sepertinya mereka terkenal di daerah tersebut.

Produser berbicara lagi.

"Saya berharap untuk memilih pemain untuk film saat ini bersama-sama dengan direktur Tooyama dan Shouji. Mari kita bersama. "

[Mari kita bersama!]

Gadis-gadis di aula ini menyapa para hakim semua bersama-sama.

-Lalu, direktur membuat mata yang serius, dan mulai untuk melihat gadis-gadis di aula ini. Ketika sutradara mengangguk kepalanya, yang dia sebut produser dan berbisik ke telinganya.

"Hmm, aku melihat."

Ketika produser setuju untuk itu, ia melihat ke arah Buchou dan Kaichou sementara ia tampaknya membandingkannya dengan dokumen. Setelah produser mengambil batuk, ia menyatakan hal itu.

"Umm, mungkin terlalu tiba-tiba, tetapi hasil untuk tes pertama telah diputuskan di sini."

Eeeeeeeeeeh!? Sudah!? Itu cepat! Bahkan gadis-gadis shock mana mereka pergi "Eeeh!?"! Tentu saja! Ini terlalu mendadak!

Produser mulai memanggil nama-nama sementara yang dipimpin oleh sutradara.

"-San, Rias Gremory-san, Sona Sitri-san, Asia Argento-san-"

Di antara nama-nama yang Buchou, Kaichou, gadis-gadis Gremory ditambah Irina, Sitri gadis, Leviathan-sama, dan bahkan-.

"Dan juga," Mil-tan "-san."

Bahkan Mil-tan mendapat namanya disebut keluar! Aku tidak mengerti!

"Yang disebut keluar sekarang telah lulus uji pertama! Direktur kami adalah seseorang yang harta perasaannya, jadi aku minta maaf tapi tes pertama berakhir di sini! "

[Eeeeeeeeeeh!?]

Gadis-gadis berteriak dengan ketidakpuasan.

"" Eeeeeeeeeeh!? Meskipun kita berpakaian seperti ini? ""

Buchou dan Kaichou juga mendapat begitu terkejut bahwa mata mereka akan pop keluar.

Dalam perjalanan kami di sini, Buchou berkata padaku sambil tersenyum, "Karena kita akan berpakaian seperti itu, baik, termasuk Leviathan-sama, kita semua akan mendapatkan menjatuhkan awal. Pemilihan tidak akan semudah itu. ".

...... D-Jangan memberitahu saya bahwa mereka lulus karena mereka cosplayed ......?

"Yay ☆ Seperti saya pikir, orang-orang yang tahu bakat kita dapat membedakan kami!"

Leviathan-sama yang dalam semangat yang tinggi. Ini adalah mengherankan bahwa kalian semua lulus! M-Mungkin ini bukan audisi yang normal ......

...... Jadi audisi yang penuh dengan masalah yang akan dimulai.

- ○ ● ○ -

Tempat untuk perubahan tes kedua ke kamar di lantai yang luas. Gadis-gadis yang saya tahu semua lulus dan pergi ke sana. Jadi Kiba, Saji, dan saya, membuka pintu sedikit untuk melihat di dalam ruangan.

Nah ...... Umm, ada hakim dan beberapa staf duduk di meja panjang. Dan peserta duduk berlawanan dari mereka di kursi pipa.

Ada sekitar tiga puluh orang yang selamat sampai putaran ini pada pengumuman tiba-tiba mereka yang lulus, dan di antara mereka adalah gadis-gadis Gremory, Sitri gadis, Leviathan-sama, dan Mil-tan. ...... Ini adalah tampilan aneh sejak sekitar setengah dari mereka mengenakan kostum gadis ajaib itu.

Kemudian produser mengatakan.

"Umm, selamat untuk lewat. Alasan kalian semua lulus adalah karena sesuai dengan konsep film kita. Bukankah itu benar, Shouji? "

Para penulis naskah yang mengajukan pertanyaan yang mengatakan itu dalam memamerkan tone oleh bimbang rambut panjang dengan tangannya.

"Itu benar. Direktur dan saya berpikir untuk membuat film Sakti yang berbeda dari sebelumnya. Itu benar, kita tidak bisa mencari gips normal. Ekstrim! Splendorous! Saya ingin menggali potensi Anda dan Anda membuat Milky baru bersama-sama dengan kami. Benar, direktur? "

Kali ini sutradara yang diminta pendapatnya.

"~ Bagus"

...... T-Itu saja? Aku tidak tahu apa yang dimaksud dengan "baik", namun tes ini akan mulai. Sepertinya tes kedua akan menarik diri, maka wawancara.

Gadis-gadis yang dipanggil berdiri depan staf, dan mulai menarik diri mereka saat menjawab pertanyaan mereka.

Gadis-gadis sipil dan Sitri gadis menjawab pertanyaan normal. Dan ketika menjadi gadis Gremory dan giliran Irina ......

Produser: "? Apa keahlian khusus Anda"

Xenovia: "Untuk mengusir dan memotong ke bawah. Saya yakin dalam teknik pedangku. "

Direktur: "~ Nice."

Produser: "Mengapa Anda ingin menjadi seorang gadis ajaib"

Rossweisse: "Dengan itu, maksud Anda mengapa saya belajar sulap? Yah. Itu berguna untuk mendapatkan pekerjaan di tempat yang disebut Valhalla, dan karena sihir adalah status kita kembali ke sana, saya pikir itu perlu dan mempelajarinya. Tidak hanya saya tahu Norse-gaya, tapi belakangan ini saya telah memperluas daerah saya menjadi ilmu hitam, sihir putih, dan sihir memanggil. Saya yakin dalam keterampilan sihir saya. "

Naskah: "Jadi Anda juga membuat pengaturan untuk diri sendiri. Anda bahkan mengenakan baju besi. Anda yakin ke dalam peran ini. Yup, yup. "

Produser: "Memiliki cincin dan sayap di atas kostum gadis ajaib itu! Seorang malaikat yang adalah seorang gadis ajaib yakin jarang. "

Irina: "Tidak, aku Angel."

Produser: "Oh, kau yakin yakin untuk mengklaim diri sebagai" Angel "~."

Irina: "Tidak, tidak, aku benar-benar seorang Angel. Lihatlah, ia memiliki tanda "Ace" di punggung tangan saya, kan? Ini berarti bahwa aku Ace Kepala-Malaikat Michael-sama yang di surga ~. "

Direktur: "Bagus!"

............ Begitulah pergi, jadi ini hanya gila! Semua Anda menyadari bahwa orang lain berpikir bahwa Anda mengatakan hal yang cukup aneh, kan!? Ada juga sesuatu yang salah dengan direksi yang menanggapinya dengan serius!

Sebaliknya, Anda harus menjaga hal-hal sebagai rahasia untuk masyarakat umum! W-Yah, orang-orang yang berada di sini sekarang tidak akan membawa mereka serius sama sekali! Untuk hari ini saja, gadis-gadis saya tahu memiliki tegangan mereka berjalan ke arah yang aneh!

"Ada yakin adalah gadis yang unik hari ini ~."

"Bagus."

Bahkan produser dan sutradara tampaknya akan bersenang-senang! Apakah ada hanya staf aneh di sini!?

Meskipun Akeno-san, Asia, dan Koneko-chan menjawab mereka biasanya ......

Kemudian menjadi giliran Leviathan-sama.

Ketika Leviathan-sama berjalan ke depan staf, dia melakukan spin lucu, dan kemudian memberi mereka mengedipkan mata.

"Aku Levia-tan ☆. Saya suka Milky begitu banyak bahwa saya datang ke sini hari ini! Harap berhati-hati dari saya ♪. Yay ☆. "

"Itu benar. Aku bahkan merasakan semangat yang kuat dari dokumen Anda. "

"Ya, Anda benar tentang itu, Produser-san! Pertemuan pertama saya dengan Sakti-"

Seperti ini, Leviathan-sama mulai berbicara tentang keagungan Sakti seperti gadis kipas tidak bersalah sementara memiliki matanya berkilau dengan lampu.

Tidak peduli bagaimana Anda memandangnya, dia penggemar gairah Sakti yang hanya berbicara tentang seri, namun sutradara dan penulis naskah yang mendengarkan dia antusias sambil menganggukkan kepala mereka. ...... Yah, sepertinya Leviathan-sama juga bersenang-senang jadi tidak pernah keberatan.

Sepertinya Leviathan-sama selesai permohonannya dengan mendapatkan reaksi positif dari mereka.

"Mil-tan, tolong terjadi selanjutnya?"

-!

Pada saat yang sama dengan suara produser, saya bisa merasakan jenis terlukiskan kekuatan yang datang dari kursi peserta.

...... Sebuah bayangan besar berdiri perlahan dari kursi. Orang yang berjalan depan staf sementara melepaskan kemauan pertempuran yang bisa membuat saya merasa menggigil adalah-gadis raksasa lahir dari seorang pria, Mil-tan!

"Harap berhati-hati saya-nyo."

Sepertinya bahkan staf didorong kembali dengan kehadiran yang meluap-luap. Tentu saja mereka akan! Tidak peduli bagaimana Anda melihat dia, orang yang jelas merupakan makhluk yang seharusnya tidak berada di sini!

"...... W-Apa makhluk itu ......?"

Saji bergumam bahwa siapa yang mencari di dalam ruangan bersama-sama dengan saya.

"Saji, yang adalah yang terkuat" gadis kelahiran dari seorang pria "di Bumi. Apakah Anda tahu bahwa ia bahkan tidak membiarkan rasa Hakuryuukou saat kehadirannya? By the way, dia pelanggan saya biasa. "

"Apakah Anda serius!? Ini pertama kalinya dalam hidup saya, saya mendengar kata-kata, "Gadis kelahiran dari seorang pria". Apa dengan kata-kata yang menggambarkan jenis orang aku tidak harus bertemu dengan ......? Apakah dia manusia? Serius, apakah saya atau hanya orang normal mengumpulkan sekitar Anda? "

"...... Aku tidak apa yang harus dikatakan ketika Anda menanyakan hal itu."

Sementara Saji dan aku punya percakapan seperti itu, wawancara Mil-tan terus berlanjut.

"...... Aku akan meminta Anda untuk berjaga-jaga. Apa keterampilan khusus Anda? "

"Saya bisa membuat kontak dengan peri dan menggunakan berbagai jenis sihir-nyo."

"Saya melihat. Kecuali, yang akan menjadi sama seperti peserta lain yang Anda tahu? "

Itulah yang penulis naskah mengatakan ...... Tidak, tidak, ini adalah mematikan ke dalam situasi gila. Mungkin karena anak-anak kita mengatakan hal-hal semacam itu, staf bahkan tidak bergeming mendengar kata-kata Mil-tan!

"Lalu aku akan menunjukkan kepada Anda semua, Mil-tan yang magis power-nyo."

Mil-tan mengangkat kursi pipa setelah mengatakan itu. Kemudian semua otot di tubuhnya akan digosok! Lengannya! Punggungnya! Sementara otot-ototnya meningkat dan semakin besar, Mil-tan mulai membungkuk, meremukkan dan tikungan, kursi dengan mudah!

BREAK! BREAK!

Sebuah suara mengerikan bahwa Anda tidak boleh mendengar dalam audisi untuk gips untuk film gema dalam aula!

Apa yang orang itu lakukan?

Semua orang termasuk kita dan orang-orang di aula adalah shock! Mil-tan terus kompres kursi! Akhirnya, kursi yang mulai berubah bentuk dan semakin kecil menjadi ukuran di mana bisa muat sawit Mil-tan!

Cruuuuuuuunch ......

Seolah-olah dia membuat sushi, hal yang lahir dalam tangan Mil-tan adalah keadaan menyedihkan dari kursi pipa yang telah dikompresi.

-Ia telah berubah menjadi logam lingkup terdistorsi.

Mil-tan menunjukkan bahwa untuk staf dengan senyum.

"Ini keajaiban di mana saya dapat mengubah kursi pipa ke logam bola-nyo. Kekuatan magis saya, apakah Anda percaya sekarang-nyo? "

Saya terus mengatakan bahwa itu bukan kekuatan magis Anda! Itu kekuatan kasar! Aku hanya menyaksikan alkimia gila!

"Mil-tan meminta peran di mana aku bisa menyembuhkan orang hati-nyo."

Anda memiliki peran di mana Anda menghancurkan hal-hal! Saya tidak bisa disembuhkan oleh Anda bahkan oleh sedikit! Para staf dan peserta semua menggigil dalam ketakutan pada kekuatan Mil-tan!

"Bagus!"

Direktur mengangkat tubuhnya ke atas dan menikmatinya! Orang ini tidak berguna!

Perhatikanlah! Lihat! Memelototi dia! Dimana di dunia ini ada seorang gadis ajaib dengan otot seperti thiiiiiiiis!?

Man, ini adalah salah satu audisi gila! Aku terus menunduk karena aku lelah untuk membuat reaksi di dalam diriku!

Berakhir waktu Mil-tan yang menarik, dan orang berikutnya dipanggil.

"Lalu berikutnya adalah Rias Gremory-san."

-! Sekarang giliran Buchou! Ketika saya melihat ke arah Buchou-dia memiliki wajah merah sementara gemetar seluruh tubuhnya.

Ada alasan mengapa dia gemetar. Sekarang, kostum yang dia kenakan tidak masalah ......

Setelah dia lulus ujian pertama, dia mengatakan kepada saya ini sementara kami sedang dalam perjalanan ke aula ini.

"...... III mengatakan Leviathan-sama bahwa saya akan membuat banding jika saya lulus bahkan tes tunggal, persis seperti Leviathan-sama mengatakan kepada saya untuk saat giliran saya untuk membuat seruan saya ......"

Sepertinya Leviathan-sama menyiapkan naskah untuk Buchou dan Kaichou untuk waktu mereka untuk membuat daya tarik mereka juga. Buchou dan Kaichou diasumsikan bahwa mereka tidak akan lulus audisi yang mudah, sehingga mereka membuat janji dengannya cahaya sungguh-sungguh.

Karena yang benar-benar terjadi, Buchou telah terpojok ke situasi yang ekstrim. Keduanya telah wajah mereka stiffed!

Buchou berbalik untuk melihat Leviathan-sama. Leviathan-sama sedang melihat Buchou dengan ekspresi yang penuh dengan harapan. ...... Apa mata yang tak berdosa dia. Dia murni menantikan hal itu. Untuk Buchou untuk melakukan banding gadis ajaib yang dia pikir up!

Tidak ada cara Buchou dapat mematahkan janji yang dibuatnya, begitu-. Buchou bangkit dari tempat duduknya, dan berjalan depan staf.

Dia kemudian mengambil napas-a. Dengan membuat suara lucu, Buchou kemudian mengatakan itu.

"Magical Gadis Ria! Aku akan memusnahkan penjahat keji sekaligus dengan sihir sekejap saya ☆ "

Itulah cara kita kembali ke waktu saat ......

Buchou, saya berpikir bahwa Anda cute!

"Magical Gadis Sona! Aku akan menghilangkan banyak penjahat brutal dengan sihir menyilaukan saya ☆ "

Setelah melihat Sona-kaichou yang tegas mengatakan bahwa setelah dia, Leviathan-sama dan Saji kedua semburan keluar darah dari hidung mereka dan masuk ke menari liar negara.

Pada akhirnya, Buchou, Kaichou, Leviathan-sama, dan beberapa peserta termasuk Mil-tan melewati ke ketiga tes.

- ○ ● ○ -

Kami mengangkut dengan bus di malam hari, dan perubahan lokasi ujian.

"...... Aku ingin mati."

"..... Ya, aku juga."

Kami bersorak Buchou dan Kaichou yang merasa sedih dalam bus. Serius, Anda berdua bekerja keras. Namun, audisi ini yang sedikit salah terus di.

Tempat kami tiba dengan bus merupakan salah satu lokasi untuk syuting dan itu adalah sebuah bangunan yang ditinggalkan dekat pelabuhan.

Sepertinya mereka akan memeriksa bagaimana mereka dapat bertindak dengan syuting gaya. Mereka yakin menempatkan banyak usaha dalam hal ini karena mereka menggunakan lokasi syuting.

Ketika saya berpikir seperti itu, beberapa wanita tampak mencurigakan yang mengenakan jubah hitam muncul dari balik gedung.

Mereka mengarahkan permusuhan mereka dan niat membunuh terhadap kita, dan kemudian berdiri tepat di depan kami. ...... Siapa mereka? Mereka jelas tidak ada orang yang rata-rata.

"Kami adalah salah satu faksi dalam Khaos Brigade, para penyihir yang dimiliki" Nilrem ". Kami datang untuk memprotes Maou Leviathan yang membuat penghinaan dari kita yang menggunakan sihir. "

Khaos Brigade!? Di tempat seperti ini? Dan mereka penyihir!? Jadi mereka adalah sekelompok dikabarkan bahwa setelah Leviathan-sama! Aku tidak pernah berharap bahwa mereka akan membuat mereka bergerak di tempat seperti ini! Mereka juga warga sipil di sini Anda tahu! Sebenarnya, mereka tidak akan memikirkan hal-hal seperti itu karena mereka adalah teroris!

"Hmm? Apakah ini sebuah acara kejutan? "

Seperti itu, Produser-san dan lain-lain sepertinya mereka tidak tahu situasi kita berada di! Ini akan menjadi buruk jika kita tarik warga sipil di tempat seperti ini! Sementara ketegangan meningkat, para peserta dan staf lainnya mulai menyilaukan.

"Huh ...... Aku mulai mengantuk ......"

Satu demi satu, mereka mulai runtuh.

"Saya pikir itu akan menjadi miskin bagi mereka untuk terseret ke dalam ini, jadi saya meminta mereka pergi tidur ☆"

Leviathan-sama mengedipkan mata padaku sementara memiliki nya bersinar jari dengan Iblis kekuasaan.

Oh! Bagus bergerak! Dia meletakkan seluruh warga sipil untuk tidur dengan satu jari!

"Ise, semua orang, mengambil orang-orang yang tidak terlibat dalam hal ini ke tempat yang aman!"

"Roger itu!"

Kami, hamba Buchou, bergerak staf yang berbaring di lantai ke tempat sejauh ia memerintahkan!

"Nah, Sona-chan, Rias-chan! Ini adalah Magical Gadis VS Magical Girls! Mari kita membuat kilauan sulap! Oke? Kami akan melakukannya sambil mengatakan mereka frase kami berlatih kemarin! "

Bahkan di bawah situasi ini, Leviathan-sama meminta sesuatu nekat untuk Buchou dan Kaichou. Keduanya shock!

"Eeh!? Di tempat seperti ini? "

"O-Onee-sama! Silakan berpikir tentang tempat dan waktu! Lawan kami adalah teroris! "

Meskipun Leviathan-sama diberitahu off oleh Kaichou yang tampaknya menjadi sedikit gila, dia tidak berhenti tersenyum kenal takut dengan mengatakan "Ufufu".

"Magis gadis kostum yang Anda berdua mengenakan dibuat dengan cara khusus yang Anda perlu menggunakan metode kami berlatih kemarin untuk melepaskan Iblis kekuatan Anda setelah Anda memakainya! Sekarang, mari kita menembak magis ☆ Iblis listrik bersama-sama! "

"I-Itu tidak mungkin! Anda menempatkan trik seperti itu di kostum ini? "

"Onee-sama! Ya ampun! Mengapa Anda terus melakukan hal seperti ini? "

Keduanya berteriak keluar ketidakpuasan mereka, namun lawan kami tidak cukup baik untuk menunggu mereka.

"Jangan memandang rendah penyihir!"

"Die, Setan!"

Dengan mengaktifkan mereka sihir lingkaran, mereka mulai serangan rilis dengan berbagai jenis atribut seperti kebakaran, petir, dan air, terhadap kita!

Kami menunggu perintah Buchou sementara menghindari mereka!

"Aku tidak akan mengampuni jahat penyihir-nyo!"

Mil-tan meraih barel drum yang di dekatnya, dan melemparkannya ke arah para penyihir! Hei, dia berjuang melawan penyihir dengan tinjunya!

"Milkyyyyyyyy Spiraaaaaaaal Boooooooomb!"

Dia mulai menghancurkan bola api dan es-tombak yang terbuat dari sihir yang dirilis oleh penyihir dengan tinjunya!

"Apa ...... hanya apa yang di bumi dia!?"

"Apakah ini spesies baru di Dunia Bawah!?"

Bahkan penyihir shock! Tentu saja! Dia akhirnya menggunakan "bahwa" tongkat untuk mencatat serangan penyihir, jadi hanya yang di bumi adalah Mil-tan!?

Tunggu, mengapa Mil-tan terjaga!? Melakukan pekerjaan Iblis kekuasaan tidak Leviathan-sama padanya!?

Buchou memiliki goyang seluruh tubuhnya, dan berteriak keluar dengan air mata di matanya seolah-olah dia menyerah.

"Gremory Stiiiiiiiick!"

Sementara melepaskan efek indah dari aksesori di dadanya, tongkat ajaib muncul!

"Sitri Stiiiiiiiick!"

Demikian juga, Kaichou juga membuat tongkat ajaib muncul saat menangis karena malu.

Leviathan-sama juga mengeluarkan tongkat ajaib, dan kemudian panggilan keluar ke Buchou, Kaichou, dan gadis-gadis dari kedua kelompok.

"Nah, mari kita pergi, semua orang! Levia-Beeeeeeeeam! "

"Ria Bersinar Cinta Fiiiiiiiire!"

"Sona Petir Aqua Juuuuuuuustice!"

Memiliki Maou yang memimpin mereka, Buchou dan Kaichou melepaskan serangan magis yang kuat!

Selain itu, serangan dari gadis-gadis dari Gremory-kelompok dan Sitri-kelompok ditambahkan ke mereka, jadi lokasi syuting akan ditiup oleh jumlah yang luar biasa dari kekuatan Iblis! Ada lucu melihat tanda bintang dan tanda jantung hamburan mana-mana, saat ketika Buchou dan Kaichou dirilis Iblis kekuasaan mereka!

"Kyaaaaaaaa!"

Sepertinya para penyihir nyata tidak mampu berdiri melawan dampak dari serangan mereka. Para penyihir teroris dikalahkan oleh serangan dari Devils yang cosplaying sebagai gadis magis.

Aku meninggalkan kewajiban untuk mengambil warga sipil yang berada di tanah untuk Saji dan Kiba, dan menggunakan kesempatan ini untuk-.

"Ambil ini, Mendandani istirahat!"

"Kyaaaaaaaaa!"

Aku meniup pakaian penyihir dengan Iblis kekuatan saya, dan saya menikmati tubuh telanjang mereka. Gufufu!

CHOP.

Koneko-chan karate chop memukulku ringan di punggung saya.

"...... K-Koneko-chan, sejak kapan kau di sana ......?"

"...... Tindakan Erotis dilarang."

Pertempuran berakhir saat aku tertangkap, sehingga pertempuran berakhir dengan kemenangan.

Yah, kita dengan Maou Leviathan-sama yang dikatakan Iblis wanita terkuat, jadi kita tidak akan kehilangan dengan mudah seperti itu.

"...... Ya ampun, aku tidak ingin terlibat dalam hal-hal seperti ini pernah lagi."

"...... Anda benar. Saya minta maaf untuk menyeret Anda ke dalam ini, Rias. "

Buchou dan Kaichou mengambil napas sambil menahan malu, namun-.

Aku mendengar suara cahaya yang pergi, "pon". Terlepas dari Leviathan-sama dan Rossweisse-san, gadis-gadis yang cosplaying sebagai gadis magis termasuk Buchou dan Kaichou telah kostum mereka hilang dan mereka semua sepenuhnya naaaaked!

"Huh, mungkin mantra pada kostum kehilangan efeknya karena untuk memiliki pertempuran?"

Leviathan-sama mengatakan bahwa sementara memiringkan kepalanya, namun-.

"Kyaaaaaaaa!"

Sebagian besar anak perempuan berteriak keluar dengan menyembunyikan tubuh mereka. Meskipun ada orang-orang seperti Xenovia dan Akeno-san yang masih tenang bahkan jika mereka telanjang!

Hidung saya meledak banyak darah karena festival tubuh telanjang! Wow! Semua orang di telanjang! Terutama tubuh telanjang gadis-gadis Sitri yang langka! Ini adalah yang terbaik! Saya perlu menyimpannya dalam otak saya atas nama Saji juga!

Ketika saya menatap tubuh telanjang mereka dengan mata benar-benar tertarik, beberapa gadis diarahkan pandangan mereka pada saya yang membawa intensitas berbahaya.

Mereka memiliki jumlah berbahaya Iblis kekuasaan bersinar di tangan mereka. Eh ......, adalah bahwa mungkin ......

[Jangan lihat!]

Powerfull serangan Iblis daya dilepaskan ke arahku!

"Gyaaaaaa!"

Aku diseret ke sebuah ledakan, dan berteriak keras-keras!

Sementara aku jatuh di tanah, saya pikir, "...... Aku tidak membutuhkan seorang gadis ajaib untuk sementara waktu".

Kemudian hari itu. Jelas audisi harus dibatalkan. Kami memiliki direktur, dan lainnya yang merupakan warga sipil kehilangan memori mereka tentang kejadian ini, dan membuat seolah-olah Buchou dan lainnya pernah berpartisipasi.

Leviathan-sama benar-benar sedih, tapi kita perlu dia untuk menanggungnya. Sebaliknya, apa yang akan dia lakukan jika dia benar-benar berlalu ......

Mil-tan ...... telah hilang sebelum kita menyadari setelah itu. Anda yakin penuh misteri, Mil-tan!

Leviathan-sama juga mengatakan ini setelah melihat Mil-tan;

"Anak itu memiliki mata murni dan kuat. Mungkin anak itu adalah seorang gadis ajaib yang memiliki kekuatan Sakti sama atau lebih besar dari saya. Aku masih memiliki cadangan kejahatan-potongan, jadi saya benar-benar ingin untuk pramuka anak itu ke kelompok saya ☆ "

Ada begitu banyak komentar yang bisa saya katakan tentang itu, jadi saya tidak tahu bagaimana menjawabnya!

"...... Fuu, saya tidak ingin untuk berpikir tentang gadis-gadis ajaib untuk sementara waktu."

Buchou membuat napas di ruang klub.

"Tapi saya pikir Anda lucu ketika Anda berpakaian sebagai gadis magis, Buchou."

Ketika saya mengatakan bahwa, Buchou mengatakan ini sementara membuat merah pipinya.

"Terima kasih. Jika saya bisa membuat Anda mengatakan itu padaku, maka aku mulai berpikir sedikit bahwa itu adalah hal yang baik. "

Tidak Aku serius, kau serius cute!

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter7

2013-07-24T16:53:29Z

Endo: obra to Orba

{{Incomplete|percentage=15}}

“Who are you?” Ryucown asked again.

“A gladiator.”

With that simple reply, the swordsman charged at the rebel general with full speed, weilding a sword with both hands. 

The blow came within a inch of Ryucown's face, and he responded with a head-strike of his own. The masked Gladiator quickly distanced himself.

The wind from the high speed exchange raised a whirlwind between the the two duelists.

“A Mephian? How did you sneak in here?” 

“Who knows?”

In that instant question-and-answer, the hall across them burst into chaos. Warriors garbed in the same gear as the Gladiator clashed with Ryucown's troops. Every member of this group was an elite fighter, handpicked for the ability to fight in a chaotic situation.

Sparks flew and curses were exchanged. Shique dual-wielded twin blades, decapitated one foe after another, while the gigantic Gilliam swung his axe left and right, crushing foes even if they were in full armor.

The masked Gladiator struck again. Ryucown side-stepped the blow, then brought his sword down in a vertical slash.

The Gladiator deflected the blow by splitting his legs and steading his center of gravity. He then immediately used the rebound effect, the instant Ryucown was pushed a step back , to launch a vicious attack.

“Oh, not bad.”

Twice, three times, then numerous blows, with the two locked in a stalemate.

"Tell me your name. With such skill, you must be famous."

"Who knows." Repeating the words he spoke earlier, the masked swordsman--Orba launched into a swinging strike.

The [GIFT] Orba spoke of at the Sky Ship Bridge　 was Princess Vileena. He believed there were traitors within the Garberan camp; and as soon as his forces launched their attack, they (the Garberan traitors) would coordinate with Ryucown's for a counterattack.

And the spies within the Garberan camp did precisely as expected. Getting close to the soldiers guarding the princess. Thus, he was able to monitor the enemy movement. Before they took the princess off her ship, Orba launched a surprise attack to save the princess.

Soon after, in the confusion caused by Ryucown's surprise attack, Orba and his forces wore Garberan armor and took the unconscious princess off the Ship, then led a battalion of veteran soldiers toward Fortress Zaim. Ryucown's forces that were part of the surprise attack saw them coming, automatically thought their plan to be a success, and even escorted them into the Fortress.

Orba's heart brimmed with excitement, he was becoming the main character of the novels he read about. Everything was moving according to his plan, and now he was facing the enemy general one-on-one.

But,

(Dammit),

4th strike, 5th strike; the two warriors struck on, and sparks flew with every blow.

Ryucown's skills far exceeded Orba's expectations. Easily predicting the young man's moves, the knight's swords appeared to come from every direction. And while Ryucown's strikes came from left and right with daring aggression, he never left any opening to exploit.

Pearls of sweat began to roll off Orba's back. Since he could not waste time there. The longer this lasted, more enemies would be able to reach the upper floor. If following the original plan, numerous ships should be heading toward the fortress after finishing off the main rebel force. But it was difficult for a newbie like Orba to predict how long that would take.

What he can do then, was to utilize every second available to him to dispatch Ryucown. So all he could do was strike, dodge and feint.

Vileena held her breathe as the battle unfolded. Of course she could not recognize that the Mephius Prince and the masked duelist were the same person. But in a short moment, she was able to recognize even the tiniest difference between the two.

During the numerous exchanges, Ryucown observed Orba's techniques from the very start. The skills were there, nor was his strength lacking, but within his technique there was a personal quirk, especially during a long distance strike, there was a great opening from the left side of his opponent's body. This was because his footsteps cannot catch up.

Ryucown let out a tiny smirk. Then backed off.

Orba fell for the feint and followed. In that instant, Ryucown reversed himself, and the point of the blade missed his face just by an inch. When Orba's feet landed again, he landed next to his opponent's side. When both of his feet hit the ground, he lifted up his sword, only to find the sharp end of Ryucown's blade against his mask.

"Ugh."

Orba suddenly put all his strength into his rear feet, and dodged upwards. Ryucown continued to press in. Orba could not bring his body back into position, so all he could do was block. And within a few seconds it was all but a checkmate.

"Your infiltration plan is amazing." While his face was covered in sweat, the rebel general still held regular breathe.

"But in order to achieve victory, If you do not finish me off quickly you cannot win. Even though you are an amazing fighter, but the instant you were not able to finish me off, you already lost."

Orba did not have the luxury to reply. He finally realized the truth. Being strong--wasn't that simple. The knight's swordsmanship, strength, technique and even experience far exceeded his own. Compared to Ryucown, who was not even scratched during the fight, Orba's side and legs were injured (slightly); some of his armor broke off, he became completely out of breath, and he could barely held on to his sword.

In that moment, the rebel troops converged in the main hall. The gladiators were not able to hold them back, unable to defend the door, and driven to the center of the hall and surrounded by enemy troops.

"Damn it."

Gilliam groaned, and raised his axe again. Shique mirrored his stance. The two men were filled with killing intent.

Knocking a spear tossed by an enemy soldier, the giant lamented, "I don't want to say this, but it would have been great if Orba was here. The guy is so annoying, but in a fight, his icy cold strength is quite reliable--what, what is so strange, Shique?"

"No, no, you are right. Although that masked guy is pretty strong, he is far from Orba. Haha, truly, if we knew it would come to this, we should had been more forceful in getting him here."

Covered in blood of enemies and themselves, in such desperate straits, the duo still joked away. But the gladiators around them; one was speared by the enemy, another had his leg cut off, fell down one by one.

Ryucown believed this battle was over. He lightly slashed at the air next to Orba, but the masked duelist did not block nor dodge. The next swing was aimed straight at the gladiator. The two swords met once more, and Orba's longsword fell from his nerveless fingers.

"What."

The Knight yelled. Confident of his victory, the rebel general relaxed his stance. And in that instance, Orba pulled out a short sword and attacked. The boy choose to gamble away his weapon for one desperate attack.

(GOT IT!)

Orba collided with Ryucown (in confidence?). The rebel troops screamed, and suddenly the main hall was filled with sound of metal colliding.

Converged on a southern hill, both side's artillery shelled away at each other. And now the battlefield had turned into a every-man for himself fight. Melphius' and Ryucown's troops mixed with each other in a chaotic melee, and a scarlet barrage illuminated the sky.

"FIRE! FIRE!"

The old General Rogue Saian could not contain his excitement and blood-lust, and personally let his troops on the frontlines. Aiming for the enemy emplacement behind the hill, volley after volley were released.

While the Melphius troops had superior resources and numbers, it was their enemy who currently possesd the upper-hand.

At the same time, Gowen let a ten man team to flank the enemy from the right side. The team dragged two cannons, hoped to use them to bombard the rebels, but their position was spotted by a patrolling Airship.

"GET DOWN!"

Gowen roared as he hit the ground. In an instant, ricocheting bullets struck where he was a second ago. An Airship flew by almost at ground level, dove past him, then pulled up back toward the sky. But at that moment, the Skyship suddenly lost control. One of the gladiators grabbed on to the Fuselage and refuse to let go; other gladiators saw it, swarmed the Skyship and dragged the pilot off.

As his soldiers marched on, Gowen's heart beat faster and faster.

To the Rebels, this assault had exquisite timing. It looked like there were traitors within the Garberan camp, even several commanders become part of the conspiracy, and launched a devastating attack on the Melphius Army. They didn't need to completely annihilate the Melphius army, but inflicting ~20%-30% casualties should be sufficient. Because then Melphius Army wouldn't see the value of fighting for another nation's territory and withdraw.

Thus, one could say it was a perfect opportunity; for someone like Ryucown who would never consider escaping, he would never need conserve his strength. He will go all out-As Orba predicted. Thus Orba's plan was to infiltrate the fortress to directly challenge Ryucown. And once the main force defeat the rebel fleet, they will converge on the Rebel Fortress.

Thus was the original plan--

According to Orba's thoughts, Garberan forces should immediately link up with the Melphius one. At that moment, even if something unexpected happened to his forces, there should be enough force to push the enemy into a rout.

But the Garberan force didn't move, then combined with the chaos on the battlefield, even messages became garbled. It would be a total lie if he said he didn't think his own predictions were realistic.

The enemy's morale was extraordinarily high. Even if one of them fell, someone would step over the body, or use the corpse as a shield. Step-by-step pushing toward this direction. The Melphius troops were not aware of their prince---although only a double--to be within the castle along with the princess.

''(The Melphians don't have the same fighting spirit. If this goes on, they will break)''

Every second was precious, Gowen thought, as he selected a good spot on the hill, and fired toward the enemy position. One shot, two shot...with each explosion, there would be a pillar of flames in the enemy camp. But three shots was the limit, as a new fleet of Sky-Ship began to converge toward his position.

"RETREAT!!!"

This attack definitely inflicted some serious damage on the rebel army, but the enemy didn't collapse, and didn't even show a tiny break in their line. The only thing Gowen could do was to abandon the artillery support and flee quickly.

"ORBA!"

At this point, they could only rely on the gladiator to finish off Ryucown quickly and for the rebels will lose their will to fight. The sound of gun/cannon fire erupted all over while shrapnel bounced off his armor.

Ryucown opened his eyes....then squinted his eyes again.

Orba lied entangled on top of him. No sign of blood, but the gladiator's final desperate attack was blocked by an act of fate. Ryucown still carried a 16 inches shortsword with him, something he pulled out earlier for defense.

Orba still tried to use his strength to deliver another blow, but unfortunately, Ryucown had already made a semi-circle and moved out of the range, and all he could do was fall forward. With all four limbs on the ground, and a sharp blade on his face.

(Lost)

The feeling of steel pierced his skin, and all his organs went cold.

===Translator's Notes and References==

(2) 劝诱人-Seducer? spy? will have to wait for context. -- JP: 近衛兵 'imperial guard(s)'; but considering the context, they're indeed spies.

(3) His name first appear in Chapter 5, which is untranslated at the moment. Leaving it untranslated until someone fill it in. -- JP: ローグ・サイアン 'Logue/Rogue/Roeg (whatever looks best) Saian'.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume02 Chapter5

2013-02-08T11:34:19Z

Endo: changing life to blood

==Chapter 5 - This Blood of Mine==

Early morning.

Just when everyone else was asleep, a certain girl got up by herself.

With light movements, not making a single sound, she went through the corridor and up the stairs -- towards Hisui's room.

She had only one goal -- baby making.

Sudou Mei was back with a vengeance!

Learning from her mistakes in the bathroom, she was determined to have her way with him this time.

"Hmph, this time I will seduce Hi-kun out of his mind with this victory outfit for sure❤"

Dressed in an appealing pastel colored nightgown, Mei smiled seductively.

In addition to an erotic design which made use of minimal fabric, the sheerness of her lingerie offered fleeting glimpses of what lay beneath.

Sleeping under the same roof on this day, it was a perfect opportunity to realize her long-cherished wish.

Quietly, quietly, she approached Hisui's room and gripped the door handle.

The door was not locked.

Naturally, even if it were locked, an artificial human's arm strength could easily destroy it. But since it would be best not to make unnecessary noise, how fortunate.

Mei tiptoed and slowly pushed open the door to enter the bedroom.

In order not to alarm her target, she did not switch on the lights, instead relying on the naked eye to check out the situation in the room. Although not to a vampire's level, her night vision was still far superior to ordinary humans.

Activating her excellent vision, the artificial human swept her gaze towards the bed -- the bulging blanket.

The target was sleeping on the bed.

Mei cautiously approached the bed side -- and flung away the blanket all at once!

"Hi~kun❤"

The ravenous wolf pounced and pressed herself against Hisui.

Perhaps too deep in sleep, the defenseless lamb did not wake up.

In that case, he will be conquered in his sleep!

Extending her left hand towards the chest while her right hand -- gradually slid its way towards the region between the legs.

This was currently the time of the day when young males were unable to control the lower half of their body.

No matter how hard they tried to suppress, surely there will be a reaction!

Surely there will be a reaction! ...But in actual fact, the feeling from Mei's right hand was not a scorching rod towering towards the heavens but a soft patch of grassland.

As for the left hand which was expecting the touch of a spectacularly white chest -- it found a massive bulging mountain instead. This seemingly familiar sensation of softness and elasticity was a far cry from a muscular chest.

"Eh?"

Something was not right.

Mei applied pressure to her left hand to confirm the situation. She also poked with her right hand just for good measure.

"Ah... Nnn..."

A seductive moan -- or rather, breathing noises from sleep would be more accurate.

This too was a familiar voice.

--It can't be.

Mei focused her gaze to confirm the body lying beneath her.
The outline of the one lying in the bed gradually entered the artificial human's view.

A slender figure with a massive voluptuous bust.

As well as long slender legs of great beauty.

Together with bright red lips that surpassed the redness of blood and high-class elegant beauty, the sight was impossible to forget.

Finally, the otherworldly body was clad in a thin shirt.

"Why--!?"

The one sleeping in the bed was Rushella.

Molested at Mei's hands just now, the sleeping beauty woke up.

Slowly, she opened her eyes.

Having just woken up, her gaze was wandering unsteadily.

Just as Rushella slowly realized who was lying on top of her and where this person's hands were touching -- She screamed.

"Yah----!!"

"Hey, keep it down! It's early morning, be quiet!!"

"Y-You, what on earth are you doing!? Could it be, you want to... me!?"

Rushella pushed Mei away and curled herself into a ball.

This reaction was only natural.
[[image:Draculea V02 - BW08.jpg|thumb]]

"...Of course not! I came to give Hi-kun a night assault! But why are you sleeping here?!"

"I woke up too early today so I came over intending to get a drink of blood. But that guy isn't in the room! While tossing and turning on the bed, waiting for him to return, I..."

"...You fell asleep yourself. When the lover is absent, you revel in the warmth lingering in his bed... Hey, how much do you really like Hi-kun!?"

"Shut up, that guy is my servant. Liking him is only natural! You are not allowed to prey upon him!"

"Why must I listen to your orders!? Also, where's Hi-kun!?"

"How would I know!?"

The verbal battle between the vampire and Frankenstein's creature began at dawn.

The drums of war were beating in Hisui's room to signal an all-star showdown with great Hollywood potential.

"Besides, what is with the shameless way you are dressed!? Exposing your underwear for others to see, totally shameless!"

"Yeah right, like I'd want to hear that from the girl doing the naked shirt look! You must be doing it on purpose!?"

"I wear this because it's comfortable! You're wearing that because you intend to do something to that guy......? Or to me a well..."

Halfway through, Rushella finally realized what was being done to her.

First her breasts had been fondled, then her most important private part was--

"Bitch--!!"

Blushing, she picked up Hisui's pillow and smashed it against Mei's face.

Struck squarely, Mei threw it back angrily.

"You really want a fight...... You lustful vampire!"

"Shut up, lecherous Frankenstein!"

As their dispute escalated, killing intent filled the room.

The battle for domination between the strongest supernatural creatures was finally about to erupt.

The aftershock of the impact shook the entire room, or rather, the entire house shook.

"......Hmm?"

The shaking of the ceiling caused Hisui to wake up.

Since the source of the shaking came from above, it was probably not an earthquake, so what the heck was happening upstairs?

Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he noticed several blankets draped over himself.

Hisui had apparently fallen asleep while he was helping Eruru look up information. The blankets covering him must be her doing.

Eruru was also sleeping on the side.

Using the scattered books on the floor as a pillow, she breathed peacefully.

Her pure and innocent appearance did not seem like it belonged to someone of Hisui's age. None of her usual cold attitude could be seen from her face right now.

Lying on the ground, the maiden was neither the important official from the Metropolitan Police Department nor the one shouldering a cursed fate, but an ordinary girl one could find anywhere.

"...Don't force yourself too much."

Hisui gently covered Eruru with a blanket.

Then he started clearing away the surrounding books.

Just at this moment, frantic footsteps could be heard coming down the stairs.

"Ah, you're here!"

Rushella had arrived. Something must have happened for her shirt had been pulled into a mess and she was panting as if exhausted.

"...What happened? By the way, stop making my shirts dirty..."

"Shut up! It's all your fault, because you were not in your room, I......!!"

Rushella hugged herself, speaking with tearful eyes.

Hisui had no idea what was going on, but it seemed like something serious happened.

Just as Hisui tried to make sense of the situation, another visitor came down to the basement.

"So that's where you went, vampire!? We haven't decided a victor yet!"

...Her face looking similarly exhausted, Mei made her appearance in a sexy nightgown, all covered in sweat.

"Eh, what the heck is going on?"

Hisui tried his best to avoid gazing at Mei as he asked. Pouting tearfully, Rushella made accusations.

"This woman was making moves on me while I was asleep...!"

"Eh, you're interested in that too!?"

"Of course not! Lesbians belong to the domain of female vampires, okay!? Besides, why aren't you in your own room, Hi-kun!? You made my plans all go to waste!"<ref>'''Lesbians... female vampires''': a reference to the famous gothic novella featuring a female vampire named Carmilla who preys on young women. Predates Bram Stoker's '''Dracula'''.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carmilla]</ref>

"That's right, you should be obediently sleeping in your room!!"

"Why are you two in firm agreement over this kind of thing even when you're quarreling?"

Hisui could not help but retort. At his moment, Eruru also woke up, rubbing her eyes.

"...What is going on......"

"Don't bother. Just keep sleeping. Ah, but sleeping here is uncomfortable and you're going to catch a cold. Let's go up."

Hisui suggested helpfully.

Still in a sleepy daze, Eruru nodded and agreed.

"Hmph, you're sure being treated well here."

Rushella mocked unhappily and started looking around the basement.

"Hey... Isn't this a wine cellar!? You never allowed me to come here before, could that be the reason?"

"To be frank, yes, that was a contributing factor. Ah, hey, stop messing with things carelessly!"

Rushella ignored him and invaded the wine cellar in the corner of the basement.

"Hmph... What a classy collection. Primarily red wine, excellent taste, I say!"

Alcoholic drinks had to be red wine -- perhaps stemming from a vampire's instincts, even without her past memories, Rushella still insisted on red wine.

Although the wine cellar was quite small, the temperature and humidity were definitely controlled meticulously. With no lack of well-aged highly prized vintages, this was a very well-stocked private collection indeed.

"Yes, this bottle looks great!"

Seeing one particular bottle of wine that stood out and seemed to be particularly treasured and safeguarded, Rushella plucked it out and left the wine cellar.

"What the heck are you doing?! Ah, that one is......!"

As Rushella exited the wine cellar, Hisui noticed the bottle of red wine in her hand.

"Give it back."

A stern expression on his face, Hisui reached out and grabbed the bottle.

"What's the matter? There's so many there, I'm just taking one!"

"This is no drink for a child."

"I am a vampire, you know? How old do you think I am!?"

"No idea, but your mental age is just a brat's. Even if you won't die from acute alcohol poisoning, you will get drunk. Hurry and give it back."

"Shut up!"

Both refusing to back down, they began a battle for the bottle.

Before a victor could be decided, the struggle ended unexpectedly. Slipping out of Rushella's hand, the bottle flew through the air.

"Ah......!"

Before she could catch it, the bottle struck the floor with crisp sound and shattered.

The dark violet liquid splashed across the floorboards, releasing a rich aroma.

Someone with poor alcohol tolerance would probably get tipsy from the mere smell. That was how concentrated and fantastic the wine's fragrance.

A connoisseur of red wine would be able to tell this was definitely a priceless vintage simply from the smell.

Hisui stood rooted to the spot in shock, staring at the wine's demise.

The gloom on his face made Rushella and all the girls fall silent.

Finally, Rushella averted her gaze and broke the silence.

"I-It's your own fault, okay......! Don't blame me, you were the one trying to take it by force..."

Her quiet denial carried an apologetic tone.

"Fine, whatever."

Hisui approached the bottle's remains and dipped a finger into the residual wine at the bottom of the bottle. Then he tasted it lightly.

"...So that's what it tastes like?"

Exclaiming, Hisui began to clear the fragments from the floor.

Watching him from behind, Mei stepped forward apologetically. Definitely, she felt partly responsible for the accident.

"...Let me help you?"

"It's fine. No need."

Hisui was not angry. Rather, he was completely emotionless.

No good.

This was the worst.

"This bottle of wine... Is it something really precious...?"

Mei asked with trepidation as Hisui continued clearing up and replied.

"This vintage is from the year of my birth. The original plan was for us to open and drink it on my twentieth birthday."

" "......!!" "

Rushella and Mei looked at each other.

Who bought the wine and who planned it for commemorating Hisui's twentieth birthday -- the answer was obvious.

The foster parent who raised Hisui and former master of the wine cellar -- that vampire.

"She told me on my tenth birthday that she was really impatient. A vampire's concept of time sure is really different. In the end, she died first instead."

Continuing with his task, Hisui spoke indifferently.

The mood of the three girls standing behind him grew increasingly somber.

Mei and Eruru glared at Rushella with reproach, causing her to feel awkwardly at wit's end.

"...I'll have to get a cloth to wipe this up later. Ah, are there any glass fragments over there? Did you get hurt?"

Hisui finished picking up the glass and asked Eruru.

It was only natural for him to worry about her because she just woke up. But Rushella responded with displeasure.

"...You don't need to worry about her. Even though inferior to me, her wounds heal quite quickly."

"...Don't say stuff like that. Everyone feels pain all the same."

"Why weren't you in your room? Instead, you ran over to this kind of place to spend time with this woman! If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have suffered what happened in the bedroom, and the wine wouldn't have......!"

Rushella glared hatefully at Hisui and continued.

"So you have a preference for this kind of half-breed? Neither human nor vampire, a half-breed species!?"

As soon as she finished speaking, Hisui expressionlessly poked Rushella in the head.

A light poke, nothing out of the ordinary -- but Hisui's face was full of cold and merciless anger.

"What are you doing!?"

"Apologize now."

Hisui pointed at Eruru as he commanded Rushella.

"Shut up!"

Rushella punched Hisui in the chest.

Completely not holding back -- she had used her full strength.

Struck by the impact, Hisui's slender body instantly flew away and smashed into the wall.

Unfortunately, he hit his head.

"Hey what are you doing!?"

"Aren't you going too far!?"

Mei and Eruru's words caused Rushella to return to her senses. Realizing what she had done, she stared at her own fist.

"I-It's all because......!"

Rushella had barely begun to justify herself when Hisui stood up. Apparently his forehead was wounded for blood seeped from a cut, dyeing his pale face red.

His tragic appearance shocked everyone present.

Unsteadily, Hisui walked before Rushella and repeated the same line.

"Apologize now."

Saying that, he fainted and collapsed on the ground.

Mei and Eruru hurried over to his side.

Rushella, on the other hand, trembled all over as she ran out from the basement.

"Are you okay, Hi-kun!?"

"In any case, the bleeding must be stopped first. Help me."

Carrying Hisui to the ground floor, Eruru performed first aid treatment.

Luckily, the wound was not very deep, and combined with his constitution, the bleeding stopped quickly.

"I'm okay now. Just that I'm seeing double when looking at things."

"This cannot be a concussion, could it!? Please remain still."

Eruru's every sentence expressed concern as she moved Hisui to lie down on the living room sofa.

"...Where's that Rushella? She seems to have ran out directly."

"Really?"

"Why did you have to force her to apologize? I know very well how pure-blooded vampires, let alone true ancestors, view half-vampires. It does not bother me either. After all, I think of her as a contemptible abomination too. But you--"

"I didn't do it for you."

Hisui screeched and stopped her.

That's right.

He did not do it for Eruru.

"I was simply angry, that's all."

"......"

"I was angry at her for saying something like that. Whether human or half-vampire does not matter. But for her to thoughtlessly insult others like this makes me angry."

Hisui's face showed faint sadness.

As one of the people responsible, Mei spoke up to break the somber tone.

"Anyway... I have to apologize to you first. I played a part in causing the wine incident. Sorry."

"That really doesn't matter. I already decided a long time ago if I ever needed money, I'd sell off that collection."

Hisui's words did not carry sarcasm or self-mockery.

But Mei sighed deeply upon hearing them.

"...As I thought. I think I can understand how Rushella feels more or less."

"What? I am completely the victim here."

"I know. Everything is her fault. However, it's not like I can't understand how she feels. When a guy talks to his current girlfriend about his ex, it's only natural for her to be displeased."

"What are you talking about? Very regrettably, I have neither a current girlfriend nor an ex."

Hisui displayed a puzzled expression as Eruru calmly pointed things out.

"In other words -- what was important to you was not the bottle of wine but the promise. The promise you made with the vampire who bought the bottle -- Am I right? So the wine is inconsequential. Even breaking the bottle is fine. The reason lies in the fact that the beautiful woman to share the great wine no longer exists. So the most important thing is--"

"Don't talk like you understand everything. Stop analyzing on your own. Besides, I have no interest in wine."

"Even if that is true, Rushella understands things differently."

"When a current girlfriend finds out you still cherish mementos from the ex, surely pandemonium would result?"

"Like I said, I don't know what you two are getting at!? Don't turn every interpersonal relationship into some sort of equivalent exchange of love!?"

Hisui snapped with great annoyance but Mei and Eruru stared at him with a knowing expression.

"What kind of gaze is that? What do you want me to do?"

"You're not going to do anything? I am simply wondering if you're going to leave her alone like that."

"I too, feel that you cannot leave her alone. In a certain sense, keeping her by your side is the condition for maintaining her freedom."

"...How did it come to this?"

"No no, you're not being forced to do anything, okay? Just think of it this way, if the current girlfriend runs away from home after an argument, the boyfriend is responsible for chasing her and bringing her home. This has nothing to do with who's right or who's wrong."

"Are you really the type who can resist when you hear someone say 'Do not press the button under any circumstances'?"

Act quickly -- that was what Mei and Eruru's gazes urged.

Unable to withstand their wordless pressure, Hisui had no choice by sigh towards the heavens.

".........I'm going out to buy some juice."

" "Take care." "

It's all that guy's fault.

The girl repeated the same line over and over again in her heart, murmuring out loud at times.

But the agitation in her heart only increased instead.

After leaving home, she kept looking back for some reason.

No one came from behind.

This was only natural.

But once again she looked back.

"It's all... That guy's fault..."

She said it out again.

That's right, it's all that guy's fault.

Not only was he bound to the vampire destroyed a long time ago, he was also acting intimate with other women.

But still, what happened just now was also--

"Eh, Rushella-san?"

Reina called out to her.

Even on a holiday she was still wearing the school uniform. In stark contrast, Rushella was wearing a low-cut formal dress.

"You...... What is with this presence?"

Rushella could feel a terrifying presence from the classmate standing beside her and instinctively retreated to keep a distance.

Looking carefully, she found Reina holding a cross in her hand.

A vampire's greatest weakness.

An fashionable ornament would be harmless but the one held in Reina's hand was different.

This one had been blessed and sanctified, infused with her faith and extremely threatening to a vampire.

"Oh you mean this? Because I just came back from church......"

Reina pointed towards a certain direction.

Feeling the same indescribable presence from that direction, Rushella's expression became serious.

"Shut up, hearing that word makes me uncomfortable! I deliberately changed my route because I wanted to avoid that side..."

"Huh, you're not feeling well somewhere? There's a park over there, let's go over and rest for a bit."

Expressing care and concern, Reina approached.

Cross in hand.

"D-Don't come over! Put that thing away!"

"Eh, what's going on? Is there something wrong with this?"

"Don't come over, put that down!! Don't let me see it!!"

...Faced with this incomprehensible dispute, Reina finally put the cross to settle the affair even though her face showed complete puzzlement.

Drained by this dispute, Rushella's appearance convinced Reina she was unwell so she led Rushella to sit down on a bench in a nearby park.

"Are you okay? I can see you're holding a parasol. Did you get a heat stroke? I bought you a sports drink......"

"Like I said, I'd be fine if you put that thing away faster......"

Despite complaining verbally, Rushella took the sports drink and drank it.

Then she realized this was her first time drinking something like that.

"So humans drink something of this sort? Still, I think it'd be better if tasted sweeter."

"Ah, I guess people want to drink something sweet when they're tired."

"Yes, especially sweet blood."

Reina clearly did not understand.

Vampire and pious virgin, surely this impossible combination could not communicate on the same wavelength.

"Today... Why isn't Kujou-kun together with you? You two... Are living together, right?"

"...Who knows. After all, he's probably making out with that fake or the half-breed."

"......? Speaking of which, he does seem to be on quite good terms with Sudou-san and Kariya-san. They're always chatting together......"

Reina lowered her gaze as she spoke.

Unable to understand what Reina implied, Rushella tactlessly spoke out about a question that had been weighing on her mind for a long time.

"By the way, you seem to be staring at Hisui all the time. What's the matter, you're concerned about him?"

"N-Not really, it's not like I'm concerned... Umm...... You see, last time when I was kidnapped, he was the one who saved me, right? Though I don't remember much of it..."

"Ah, right...... Something like that."

Actually, Reina was bitten by a vampire instead.

Because her memories after being bitten became unclear, Reina herself had virtually forgotten all of what happened.

Hence Hisui and his companions took advantage of it and fabricated a story about her being kidnapped but luckily Hisui discovered it by chance and prevented a tragedy -- That was the plausible story they told Reina without mentioning the word "vampire" at all.

Kidnapped and then drugged unconscious, thus explaining the fuzzy memories -- this explanation seemed to have been accepted, so Reina was still none the wiser.

Hisui had also told Rushella about it, hoping she would not reveal the truth recklessly.

"But then... Umm....... I vaguely remember Kujou-kun... Umm...... It's him who saved me, right...? But when I asked him, he refused to tell me anything......"

"He not only saved you but also me as well. But he is supposed to..."

"Eh, were you involved in that incident as well, Rushella-san!?"

"No, umm...... Anyway, that guy belongs to me!!"

Rushella hastily brought out her trump card to dodge Reina's question.

Somehow she felt uncomfortable being in Reina's presence.

"Really... You two's relationship must be so close..."

"Hmph, but lately he's always taking me lightly!"

"Really? I think he's always cared for you deeply......"

"That's hard to say. By the way, when you're staring at that guy, why do you always avert your gaze as soon as he turns around?"

"N-Nothing, this is... Umm......."

"Just gaze if you want to gaze. Say whatever you want to say. What's wrong with that?"

Unprepared to find her maidenly secret exposed, Reina displayed a worried expression.

Oblivious to tact and worldly matters, the vampire fired off direct attacks one after another.

"...I don't really understand either. I've never experienced this before...... I was raised to ignore these kinds of matters to consider later in life......"

"What is that about? Is it the teachings of that particular deity?"

"Yes, my family... Our faith runs deep. When going to church on Sunday, they tell me I must wear my uniform...... There are also various rules on all sorts of things. Even simple fortune telling is forbidden. It's a bit annoying......"

The sheltered young lady had her own troubles.

But it was impossible for Rushella to understand.

"Mere fortune telling doesn't change anything. Only humans would rely on something like that. Are you one of them?"

"Really...? I think it works to a certain extent..."

"If you have something to say, say it; something you want to do, do it. Don't beat around the bush. Whoever I stare at, the target will always do my bidding obediently!"

That's clearly using your "Magic Eyes," right? ...This was supposed to be Hisui's customary retort.

But the past familiar dialogue did not appear, causing Rushella to look around her, thinking of Hisui.

At this moment, her own words stabbed herself in the heart.

If you have something to say, say it.

Should she say it to him?

"......Things are not always that simple."

"That's true......."

Although the two girl's faces did not match, they were in clear agreement on a rather crucial point.

Rushella stood up and said to Reina with an inscrutable expression.

"I'd like to make a request."

"As long as I'm able to help......"

I'm going out to buy some juice -- leaving those words behind, Hisui left the house.

But he did not return for a very long time.

Because -- he still had not found Rushella.

He tried attaching a tracking device to her before, but she threw a tantrum after she found out so he stopped doing that.

And she still did not have a cellphone.

Hisui had no choice but to follow the footsteps of ancient vampire hunters and search for Rushella based on a vampire's tendencies and characteristics.

Rushella had left after changing her clothes, taking no luggage with her. She was virtually penniless.

In most likelihood, she would probably return home by herself eventually. In that event, Mei and Eruru stationed at the house would inform Hisui.

In any case, Hisui decided to check the places where Rushella might have visited.

"......What sort of places are those?"

He had no idea at all.

After all, they always went out together. Now that he had to imagine where she might wander off alone, he had not a single clue.

Her greatest desire -- blood was supplied by his person. Other than that, Hisui could not think of another activity for her to while her time away.

Checking out all the places she had been to -- the way to school, the shopping district -- all of them, Hisui could find no signs of her.

Mei and Eruru's side offered no news either.

"What should I do now......"

The sun was about to set, signaling the arrival of a vampire's time of the day.

Once Rushella became fully active, her area of activity was going to be much wider.

I'd better go home first to plan -- Hisui made his decision and turned around to head home.

Walking along, as he turned a corner, he ran into the person he missed.

" "Ah." "

The two of them exclaimed as they pointed at each other.

Then a moment of silence.

Hisui was the first to speak up.

"...Where did you go?"

"None of your business."

Rushella's words stung.

She looked no different from when she went out, except she was now holding a brown paper bag conspicuously in her arms.

"What is that?"

"I-It's... I'm back from 'shopping'!"

"So you even learned a new word like that......"

"Then what business do you have!? Why are you here!?"

"That's my question instead."

Beneath the streetlamp they stared at each other.

Just as they were both about to speak up simultaneously--

A rich thick sweet aroma filled their surroundings.

So thick that the air was dyed a pink color, this gas seemed to carry poison.

Hisui instinctively sensed danger and frantically surveyed his surroundings.

The street at night was devoid of others.

Except for an outline of a figure in an old fashioned red robe, standing quietly.

In her right hand she held a small knife, shining sharply. On her left hand was a small bottle, the apparent source of the aroma.

"Could it be... You're the 'Witch'?"

"Be careful...... That outfit and fragrance, I remember them!!"

The figure approached the pair slowly.

Hisui and Rushella raised their alert.

Then the "Witch" acted unexpectedly.

Though slower than a vampire, she was still much more agile than Hisui.

"......!"

As the two watched in alarm, she reached into her robe with her left hand and took out a new bottle.

This bottle was slightly bigger than the previous and just large enough to rest on her palm. It contained a liquid as red as fresh blood.

The "Witch" tossed the bottle towards their feet.

Dodging in time, they were not struck. The bottle simply shattered against the ground.

By the time they noticed the resulting smell, only then did Hisui and Rushella realize the "Witch" intended to produce this smell rather than strike them directly.

Fairy tales told of sun-dried lizards and frogs being cooked in cauldrons to concoct witches' potions -- currently, the poisonous gas before them was recreating a secret potion from witches of legend.

Hisui frowned and frantically covered his mouth and nose.

Despite the overwhelming stench -- there was no greatly debilitating effect.

He should be able to endure it.

But Rushella seemed quite unwell on the other hand.

Pressing her hand against her chest, she sank down on one knee.

"What, this is...... So unpleasant......"

"Hey, are you okay!? Pull yourself together."

"How does it taste...... This magical potion I cooked using blood and a secret recipe? Blame nothing but your keen sense of smell which has intensified the unpleasant stench. Particularly, your reaction towards the blood should be greater."

"This is... A poison targeting vampires?"

"That's right -- Even your race will be rendered immobile for a while after inhalation. This is -- enough!!"

The "Witch" sprang into action.

In order to protect Rushella who was incapacitated, Hisui stepped in front of her.

"Wait, stop.......!"

Rushella's cries were futile.

The "Witch" had her face obscured by the hood, revealing only the tempting smile hanging over the corner of her lips.

She swung the sharp blade.

The blade slashed at Hisui's arm which guarded Rushella's vulnerable state.

"...Mmm!"

Hisui felt sharp pain.

However, the wound was not very deep.

He originally intended to launch a counterattack with his other hand but the person grabbed his fist. Without a doubt, the sensation on his fist felt like that of a female, but there was some kind of ointment giving a slippery feeling.

"You wish to protect her... In that case, you shall be 'cursed' first instead!"

Twisting the blade, she scraped across Hisui's arm, leaving a cruel trail of bloody script.

Hisui could not decipher it at all, but he was sure those were "words" of some language.

"This... What the heck......?"

The wound was shallow -- but Hisui immediately collapsed.

"Bitch--!!"

Rushella finally broke free from the potion's restraints and wielded her favorite short sword.

Then she activated her "magic eyes."

Crimson light penetrated the "Witch," placing her under absolute command.

"Stand there obediently... Watch me take care of you personally!"

But completely unfazed, the "Witch" simply smacked her lips.

"Tsk...... Your servant saved you."

Realizing the situation was not in her favor, the "Witch" melted into the darkness and retreated.

Another reason she retreated was probably because she sensed someone approach.

But this was simply the conclusion of this particular hunt.

"Surely I will destroy you next time. Scram -- Vampires!!"

"......!!"

Completely unwilling to accept the outcome, but Rushella had no choice but to watch the "Witch" escape before her eyes.

Frantically, she hurried over to Hisui's side and picked him up in her arms.

"Pull yourself together. Given your constitution, this minor injury shouldn't be any problem, right!?"

"It's not supposed to... But...... The bleeding is not stopping...... What is going on......"

"Be strong! Your blood belongs completely to me... Don't waste it bleeding like this!!"

Rushella's words were arrogant as ever, but her tone of voice was already sobbing.

"Why, why did you have to protect me!? I'm a vampire, you know!? I am immortal! And it's currently at night even... You great big idiot!"

"Shut up...... Whether vampires or humans, it's irrelevant. This is something... I have to do......"

Hisui was still awake but he was finding it extremely hard to speak.

Something invisible, more terrifying than the wound, was eroding his body.

"Also, shouldn't you... Have something to say instead......? Say it... properly... for me....... You only have to... Do that first......"

Finishing his sentence with great difficulty, Hisui fainted.

"Hey... What is going on? Pull yourself together!!"

Rushella cried hysterically as she shook Hisui's body in her embrace.

But he did not wake up.

The next day -- in a sickroom at Seidou Hospital.

Hisui was transported to this comprehensive hospital closest to the scene. This place was also closely affiliated with the "Supernatural Investigations Section" that Eruru belonged to.

After carrying Hisui home in her arms, Rushella told Eruru and Mei what happened and they immediately called an ambulance for him.

In order to guarantee absolute peace, Hisui was being quarantined in the same room where Reina was once confined.

This implied that he was suffering from no ordinary illness.

In actual fact, Hisui's body only had a shallow scratch -- normally he should heal instantly and be out of the hospital.

However, he still remained unconscious.
[[image:Draculea V02 - BW09.jpg|thumb]]

Under Eruru's supervision, Hisui had undergone all sorts of tests. On the other hand, Rushella and Mei obtained leave from school and waited quietly beside him for results.

Sitting on the bench outside his room, the two girls' faces were filled with grief.

"The test results came out. The wound is not serious. Given his constitution, it should have healed a long time ago. However, it continues to bleed nonstop. As for the reason -- most likely the knife was poisoned."

Eruru held the patient's chart in one hand as she reported to the two girls. Her face was equally solemn.

"Poison...? What on earth......"

"Based on the analysis of the poison, its primary ingredient is the mandrake. Naturally, it is the most medicinally potent part -- the 'root.' Most likely the missing root from the flower we found at the flowerbed."

Eruru replied to Mei's question in somber tones as she flipped through the charts.

"The mandrake's poison is most effective when ingested orally. Provided the poison was properly prepared, the target, even a vampire, would be immobilized for a period of time. But due to the taste, it is extremely difficult to have a vampire drink it without noticing. Hence it was coated on the knife. Furthermore, this is not purely a 'poison' but should be regarded as a 'curse' medium."

"'Curse'... What does it do?"

Rushella asked quietly.

She was the original intended target of the curse. But Hisui suffered as a result of protecting her.

"Nonstop bleeding. No matter how we try to staunch the wound, the blood continues to flow. This is most likely a curse meant for taking care of vampires. A mere poison cannot defeat a vampire but by making wounds bleed nonstop, a vampire can be weakened continuously. For a vampire, blood is the source of life and the root of one's power. Even though large scale blood loss will not lead to death, a vampire will still be immobilized. Then seizing the opportunity, a death blow can be applied -- this is probably the witch's plan?"

"Since it targets a vampire... What happens when it's used on a human?"

"The result is the same. However, the damage is naturally much higher against a human. More accurately, a human would rapidly bleed to death. The only reason Kujou-san is still alive is thanks to his constitution conferring superior regeneration and blood-making, thereby offering some resistance to the curse."

Because it was Hisui, he could still endure.

But death was simply a matter of time.

"Of course we tried a transfusion, but for some reason, his blood type keeps shifting, making all blood types incompatible. This is likely a kind of curse produced by the poison. In other words, once he bleeds dry there is no hope for recovery. Even right now, the blood loss is slowly draining his life drop by drop. If this continues -- he probably only has one day left to live."

Eruru's words were completely emotionless.

But her face was filled with suffering.

Mei was the same.

Only Rushella turned away expressionlessly and walked towards the elevator.

"What a stupid guy. No self-awareness as a servant."

"Hey, you're really going too far!"

Mei rushed over and held her by the shoulder.

But Rushella did not look back.

Only her shoulders trembled nonstop.

"For him to die and cast aside his duties of taking care of me, it's completely unforgivable! Staying alive to serve me is the greatest prerogative of a servant!"

"......"

Sensing Rushella's true feelings, Mei remained silent.

This time, Eruru spoke up and made a suggestion.

"Based on all sorts of information I gathered at Kujou-san's home, there was one point -- the witch who creates a poison definitely possesses the corresponding antidote. The one who curses others always knows how to lift the curse. Finding the witch and bringing her to justice -- is the only way to save Kujou-san now."

"......"

"Also -- When using the 'magic eyes,' you must disrupt the target's concentration first. No matter how much mental strength she had, so long as you take her by surprise, even your power can render her powerless."

"...I know."

Rushella ran into the elevator.

As Mei watched Rushella leave, Eruru cautioned her.

"I hope you can stay by her side to assist her. The enemy must be caught alive, otherwise there would be no point. Now that Kujou-san is unavailable, someone has to act in support for her."

"No problem. I'll rely on you to update me on the situation, Eru-chan."

"Very well... I will continue researching and see if there are other solutions."

As the three girls pursued their respective goals, they prayed in their hearts for Hisui's safety.

His life at crossroads, Hisui's survival was still currently uncertain.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume02_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>